《My Wrath Against The Olympians (A Goddess Slave Harem)》 Chapter 1: The Old Man’s Request *Sigh* ¡°This happened now of all the time. When we just started our journey¡­¡± Right now, I am leaned against a wall casually while continuously staring at the closed door in front of me. ¡°Sister¡­ You should have come out by now¡­¡± I start tapping my foot on the wooden floor while waiting. Suddenly, with a creaking noise, the door finally opens and from within a woman walks out slowly¡­ She is breathtakingly beautiful with long and shiny black hairs and large golden eyes. Her skin is spotlessly fair and her height is tall with a straight and disciplined body posture. Even her figure is really curvaceous with huge, heavy-looking tits which are barely contained by her black tank top and juicy looking round and meaty ass giving out its shape under her tight jeans. This tremendous beauty is none other than my older sister¡­ ¡°Lucas¡­ He wants you inside,¡± she says to me after closing in the distance between us. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to go now, huh?¡± I ask while getting my body away from the wall. ¡°Yes, he wants to talk to you alone as well.¡± My sister answers me with an expressionless face. ¡°Oh, I will go inside but first, tell me this¡­ Are you okay?¡± I ask her. She simply raises her eyebrows a little and doesn¡¯t reply. I give out another sigh seeing my sister like this. ¡°Are you?¡± I ask her again. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that I am perfectly okay?¡± she answers me in a slightly irritated tone. Instantly, I grab my sister¡¯s shoulders and push her towards the wall behind. Even though she shows no resistance as I pin her against the wall, I can tell that she is getting a bit angry. ¡°This is not the time to do these things, Lucas!¡± she says in a strong tone this time. ¡°If an older sister tries to hide her feelings in front of her brother¡­ Then shouldn¡¯t he do anything he could to open her up, huh, Lucy?¡± I ask her with a wink. In the next moment, I move my face towards her with a slightly mischievous smile. ¡°Hmph¡­¡± She turns away her face. Oh, so that¡¯s how things are going to be¡­ Changing the direction of my face, I move it down towards the exposed cleavage of her breasts¡­ And bury my face in there. ¡°Lucas!¡± My sister exclaims in surprise. Without stopping, I kiss the soft and smooth exposed skin of her cleavage and even lick it a little. Then, I move up a little and kiss her collar bone. ¡°I told you! This is not the time to do this! He is inside the¡ªAhan¡± I move my face up again and kiss the slender and sexy neck of my sister, reacting to which, she leaks out a voice. Next, I kiss her chin, both her soft cheeks, her forehead, her nose and finally¡­her soft and juicy lips. This time, my sister showing a slight resistance by pushing on my hands but I know she is faking it¡­ She needs this right now¡­ No matter how many times I feel it, the joy of kissing my older sister never lessens in the slightest. The feeling of her soft and plump lips moving against mine is extremely pleasurable and satisfying at the same time. After kissing her for a few seconds, I part my lips slightly and make my tongue go out towards the tightly closed lips of my sister. I softly lick her lips a few times until she parts them to allow my entry. In the next moment, even before I could react, my sister somehow gets out from the pinning position and I find myself tightly hugged by her. She has taken out her own tongue as well and it is now intertwined together with mine to pour in her sweet saliva inside my mouth, turning this kiss into an even more intimate one. Slowly, as the kiss continues for a few more minutes, a salty flavor adds to the sweetness of my sister¡¯s saliva and in the next moment, she removes her lips in a flash and buries her face into my shoulder. I can feel my shirt getting wet from her tears but still, she does not make any sobbing sounds. ¡°That¡¯s better¡­ And I guess you don¡¯t want me to see your face now?¡± I ask her in a slightly teasing manner. ¡°You are so bad¡­¡± Lucy says in a voice slightly shaking with emotions. ¡°Okay then, I will go to meet him now,¡± I say before giving my sister a final tap on her back and separating from her to move inside the room. It is a really small room with just a cupboard and a small bed placed in the corner. On top of the bed, there is a really old and frail-looking man lying with his eyes slightly open and staring at the ceiling. I move to the bed with quick steps and crouch down beside this old guy. ¡°So, Master Gino, breathing your final breaths, are you?¡± I ask. Slowly, the old man takes away his gaze from the ceiling and looks at my face. ¡°Ahh~ Lucas¡­ Your personality hasn¡¯t changed at all in the last two years, have you?¡± he asks. ¡°Nope, I am the same as always. And you also don¡¯t look that close to death as you claim to be, old man. You sound fine to me,¡± I say. ¡°Oh, believe me, I am. I can already see Thanatos flying towards me when I look up¡­It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to show any weakness in front of my students,¡± he says with a smile. ¡°But still, while your personality is the same, you have grown to be even finer looking than before.¡± ¡°Master, it feels weird when you praise me,¡± I tell him with a laugh. ¡°True, I have always scolded you and your sister for every little mistake you both did¡­ especially you¡­ But I am happy to see how you and your sister have grown¡­at lease, once more before I die,¡± he says with another smile. ¡°Sorry for not crying, but this is really saddening for me as well,¡± I say in an apologetic tone. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about that. I know that you don¡¯t cry¡­ To tell you the truth, I am actually happy that I could enjoy talking to you like this once more,¡± Old man Gina says. ¡°And yes, about Lucy¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, she is fine now. I took care of that,¡± I answer before the old man could finish. ¡°It still amazes me even after all these years on how you make your older sister show emotions¡­ I never could.¡± ¡°Well, she shows them only in front of me so¡­¡± I say. A bit of smugness itself comes into my tone. ¡°True, you are really special to her,¡± he says with a small chuckle. Suddenly, the smiling face of Master turns into a serious one. ¡°Now, the reason why I asked you and your sister to come separately¡­ can you show it to me?¡± The whole light atmosphere from before turns heavy. Even I change my expressions into a serious one. ¡°Here?¡± I ask the old man. ¡°Yes, just a little demonstration will do. I want to see it with my own eyes,¡± he answers. This is no surprise to me though. I know that the master was curious about it since the day I send him a message about it and this is his last chance to see it. I stare at the old man¡¯s eyes for a moment before making my left hand up in front of the master¡¯s face. In the next moment, with a small spark at first, small strands of electricity start dancing upon my palms and even start spreading up to my elbow as if trying to lick it. The old man looks at these strands of electricity with a serious face as if evaluating something. ¡°I cannot fully control if it gets any bigger yet. It is way below what sister does,¡± I simply say before making the electricity disappear. ¡°And the maximum output?¡± he asks. ¡°Even in the uncontrollable form, it never even reaches half of what Lucy¡¯s power. But well, it¡¯s better than what I had before¡­ which was basically nothing,¡± I tell with a shrug. ¡°True, true. This is much better¡­ And what you told me earlier on how you get these powers is true as well?¡± master Gino asks. ¡°Yeah¡­ After I had sex with my older sister for the first time,¡± I answer simply. ¡°Hahaha, subtlety was never your strong point. But still, it is strange no matter how you see it. Even though you never got these powers genetically from your father¡­but to get them in this way¡­¡± The old man says in a low voice. ¡°Yeah, well, if the only way to get that filthy fucker¡¯s power is to have sex with my sister¡­then I guess I am the only man who will ever get them!¡± I tell him. I see the frail body of master shake slightly¡­ ¡°It gives me shivers even on my deathbed hearing you talk about your father like this¡­he is the god of all gods, you know?¡± ¡°I know,¡± I say without showing any particular reaction. Master gives out another huge sigh hearing my simple reply, before speaking again¡­ ¡°You both still haven¡¯t backed down from that foolishness, have you?¡± he asks. ¡°No. In fact, we were just going to start our first mission before you summoned us here and you know, we cannot just simply let our master die before at least giving him our last goodbyes. But please, old man, I don¡¯t want to have this argument again because there is no point in trying to change our minds. We won¡¯t back down¡­ no matter what.¡± Seeing the strong determination in my eyes, the old man gives a sigh again¡­ ¡°Open that cupboard and take out the thing you will find inside,¡± he speaks suddenly. I furrow my eyebrows in confusion but I simply follow what he says as I have been doing since I was a child. The inside of the cupboard surprises me a bit because it is completely empty except a really small, wooden box lying on the center position of the middle shelf. ¡°This?¡± I ask in a confused tone after picking up the box and waving it at the old man. ¡°Yes, this one. Take it,¡± He answers. ¡°What? Why? What am I going to do with this box? It¡¯s too small to even store something inside¡­¡± I say while looking at this pathetically small box. ¡°Just keep it with you. But remember this and be warned, you can only open this box in two conditions, either when you think that you have become powerful enough complete the mission you and your sister set out for, or¡­ When you are in great mortal peril,¡± Old man Gino says in a strong voice. ¡°Thank you for the present,¡± I simply give my thanks and keep the box inside a small leather backpack. I am having many doubts about this box including the conditions where I can open it, but if old man Gino tells me that this little box can save my life, then no matter how doubtful it is, there is no reason not to believe it. ¡°And one last thing before you leave for your journey¡­consider it as my last request to my disciples before I die,¡± Master Gino says. ¡°Command it, master. After all the things you have done for me and my sister, I will try my best to fulfill your final wish.¡± ¡°I want you to give your family another chance. Not your father¡­but others,¡± He tells me. ¡°Old man, you know that I don¡¯t have any problem with that but Lucy¡ª¡± ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t ask her myself. Only you can make her see reason. I want you to make your family reunite¡­¡± I stare at his face for a little longer, trying to make this old man somehow understand how difficult and near impossible thing he is asking me to do, but he just simply stares back and awaits my answer. Giving out a sigh, I move back a little and bow down in front of him¡­ ¡°If this is your final wish, then I will do anything and everything o accomplish it, master.¡± I say in a serious tone. ¡°Hmm¡­ I hope you do. There is nothing more important than family in this world and yours deserve a second chance¡­ ¡°Now, leave, I don¡¯t want to die and show my weak side in front of my student.¡± Master says before looking away and closing his eyes. I too don¡¯t say anything more and turns back to move out of the room. You are going on your own journey, old man. And me, my own. But well, if things don¡¯t turn out as I plan them to¡­ I might join in on your journey to Hades earlier than you expect me to¡­ I move out of the room and see my sister standing outside and waiting for me. Ahh~ anyway, I guess I really have to convince sister to meet them, huh¡­ my mother and other sisters¡­ but first¡­ ¡°Shall we continue?¡± I ask in a light tone. ¡°Yeah¡­ Let¡¯s hunt down our first goddess¡­¡± Roeselawik Get access to extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 2: Summoning The First Goddess ¡°Are all the other preparations completed?¡± I ask Lucy. ¡°Yes, I have placed all the things you gave me,¡± She answers. Currently, me and my sister are inside a really large, dome-shaped cave made out of pure black rocks. This cave is situated on a really big mountain which is not much far away from the old man Gino¡¯s House. ¡°Okay then, start making the circle. You are better at drawing than me¡­¡± I tell my sister. ¡°Got it!¡± From the pocket of her jeans, Lucy takes out a small white-colored chalky stick. This stick is made up of powdered bones of a Hydra, which contains strong magical power. She then bends down and starts drawing a complicated circular design on the ground with a serious face. Her round and thick ass is high in the air and moving here and there as she continues to draw the magical markings. What a fine ass my sister has¡­ I move my hands forward and grab the meaty paradise in front of my eyes. ¡°Ahan¡­ Lucas! I am working here!¡± Lucy says with a slight pout. ¡°You know I cannot resist the sexy ass of my sister when it is flaunted like this right in front of me, right?¡± I say mischievously. ¡°T-That is¡­¡± My sister¡¯s face turns completely red. She looks away from me with a jerk and starts making the magical marking again without resisting my groping anymore. I grab her ass even more tightly and start playing with it to my heart¡¯s content. I love how my fingers dig into her shapely ass cheeks. Damn! At this rate, I will get too horny¡­ Even though I know that my sister also secretly wants me to touch her more, we will get really late if I take a detour from the task and have sex with her now. *SMACK* ¡°Ahan¡­¡± I spank my sister¡¯s meaty ass. But this body is just too irresistible¡­ What should I do? ¡°I-I am done!¡± Lucy finally says while straightening up after a few more minutes. The circular design on the ground looks really complicated with words of Ancient Greek written between every two intrinsic circles. I look up to praise my sister but stops after seeing her face which is bright red now. Her breathing is also rough and she is looking at me with wet eyes. I didn¡¯t stop even from a second and even stimulated her plump thighs after being done with her ass. I know my sister is also really horny now that I have touched her body sexually¡­ I move my hands around the waist of Lucy and pull her body close to mine. ¡°Hey, I think we should have sex once before we summon that goddess, right?¡± I whisper in her ears while caressing her back. ¡°W-We already did it in the morning, Lucas. And I don¡¯t think I need to explain it to you the reason why we couldn¡¯t have sex right now, do I?¡± she asks. ¡°Ahh~ I get it. I have to do that as well¡­¡± I say with a small sigh before separating my body away from Lucy¡¯s. ¡°So, shall we start?¡± I ask. ¡°Yes. I will be doing the summoning and you will activate the devices,¡± she tells me. ¡°What if I try the summoning? It has nothing to do with physical and magical power, right?¡± I ask lightly, already knowing her answer. ¡°Yes, it has nothing to do with power or anything but you do know what is needed right, Lucas? Don¡¯t you think I would have a bigger chance of success?¡± Lucy asks earnestly. ¡°True, you do it!¡± I say with a small nod. Sister, you don¡¯t know yet or¡­ well, I will let her try. I move back and hide behind a large stone placed at the corner of this cave and indicate my sister to start. Lucy also gives me a little nod and position herself in the middle of the circular markings. She then closes her eyes and starts concentrating. Her whole body has stopped moving as if frozen in place. Even her face has become completely emotionless. For a second, it seemed to me as if even the air around her has stopped moving. Suddenly, her eyes open in a flash. ¡°Woah,¡± I leak out a small voice. Her eyes have turned completely black¡­even the whites of her eyes are¡­ Like a void of darkness. The surrounding air around my sister also starts to shimmer and in the next moment, some sort of black flames erupts from all over her body. These flames are so tall that they even reach the roof of the cave. But for some reason, these flames didn¡¯t heat up the room in the slightest instead, they make it even colder. Sister, you are hiding it this much inside of yourself, huh? These flames keep increasing in size for a while before this growth stops and the flames start shrinking back inside my sister again. Her eyes also turn from pure black to normal again after a few seconds. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡± She is breathing really hard now. ¡°It¡­didn¡¯t work,¡± she tells me. I too come out from behind the rock and move towards her with a small smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you feel that particular feeling that strongly, sister. But I guess it is still not strong enough for a goddess to come herself,¡± I say. ¡°Yes, I could feel that I was really close. Just¡­ not there¡­ ¡°I am sorry, Lucas. I failed you¡­¡± she says apologetically while looking down. I move closer to my sister and lifts her face up. ¡°Should I try once?¡± I ask. ¡°But Lucas¡­¡± I kiss my sister¡¯s lips lightly and give her a light push to make her move away from the circle. After my sister got away completely, I stand in the position where she was just moments ago. ¡°Move behinds the rock and be ready,¡± I tell her. My sister is looking a bit doubtful but still, she follows what I say. I clear my mind and take a deep breath before closing my eyes¡­ Zeus. The name of the king of all gods resounds inside me. My father. Even though 12 years have passed since I last saw him, his face is still clearly etched inside my mind. His sky-blue eyes that always looked at me as if I am a pest under his feet. His mouth spouting abusive words to a young me whenever he sees me. My memories of him mostly consist of him hitting me, kicking me, throwing me, choking me¡­ Why would a father do it to his own son? Or a god to a mere mortal? I don¡¯t know. But he did that to me since I was 4-years-old. It was really surprising that he even stayed in the house. When gods usually take a liking to a particular human, they just make physical relations with them mostly and leaves when they are satisfied. But well, I have heard from Lucy that our mother is an extremely beautiful woman¡­ Though I cannot confirm it myself because I have never seen my mother¡­ Zeus kept me locked inside a room all the time and never allowed me to leave even for a second. He used to give me small amounts for food just once a day and after that, he used to beat me until I puke all of it out¡­ I don¡¯t know why he did it but the only reason I survive is because of my older sister, Lucy. Even though no one was allowed to see me, she used to sneak into my room from the window and give me food and also took care of my wounds. I would have died long ago if not for her¡­ When sitting alone in the room, I used to think that maybe Zeus is not my father, maybe I am just someone he took in to release his anger on¡­ But no, I was wrong. He is my real father¡­ After I started believing that my life is just made for suffering, my sister came running to me one day and told me that I need to go out of the house with her. I didn¡¯t ask anything and simply follow the only person who was nice to me¡­ I later realized that my sister was running away from home along with me when she accidentally found out that Zeus has finally decided to end my life¡­ As we both were children at that time, living every day was tough, especially for Lucy because of the fact that Zeus never treated her badly. He even kept her fairly well off. I saw my 12-year-old sister suffer every day to find meals for us. She even remains hungry sometimes for the entire day just so that she can feed me¡­ And never once did she complain¡­ She could have lived her whole life decently if she just would have let me die. But she chose a life of hardships¡­just for me. While all of this made me feel really bad and guilty, it also made me fall in love with my older sister¡­ in a different way. Only after meeting master Gino accidentally, did we find some hope. He taught us ways to physically protect ourselves and to be offensive when necessary as well. He made it possible for my sister to manifest the powers she inherited from Zeus. But even after that, the pains of my sister didn¡¯t stop. She practiced daily for hours for becoming stronger just so that she can compensate for the fact, that I was powerless with no magical powers inside me¡­ Even now, she tries her hardest to become a shield to me so that nothing bad goes through her and reaches me¡­ Seeing my sister suffer like this pains my heart and at the same time make me laugh pathetically weak self¡­ It also ignites a feeling of anger towards the one because of whom she suffered¡­ I suffered¡­ I want to give that person the pain we go through and make him pay for what he did to us¡­ I want¡­ my revenge. I open my eyes in a flash. My whole vision is tinged black. I can see Lucy standing behind the rock and looking at me with an utterly shocked face as if she couldn¡¯t believe what is happening. A great black fire is swirling around like winds in a tornado. Unlike Lucy, my flames seem almost solidly opaque and are not just reaching the roof of the cave, but almost covering the whole area of it. Though these flames are not touching Lucy because the rock is protecting her, there would have been no effect even if they did because this black flame is just a manifestation of my feelings and emotions which is made possible due to this circular design on the ground. ¡°And, here she is¡­¡± I mutter with a small smile of success. The air in front of my eyes starts to shimmer and in the next moment, a vortex-like thing opens in mid-air. All the black flames inside the room start getting sucked into this vortex and in a matter of seconds, the whole cave starts looking like it did before. But the vortex doesn¡¯t vanish. It even increases in size a bit. Suddenly, from inside, a figure of a woman slowly emerges out¡­ Her whole body seems like a contrast between white and black. She has long and beautiful black hairs. Her eyes are also black and her skin is porcelain white. The features of her face are sharp and extremely beautiful. Her boobs are average in size but of perfect shape and her butt also looks plump and round under her pure black knee-length dress. The most noticeable thing about this beauty is the huge black wing protruding from her back. ¡°Such anger¡­¡± she whispers in a low, sweet-sounding voice but it gets carried to me. ¡°Such thirst¡­¡± The woman looks up and our eyes meet¡­ ¡°This feeling you have¡­ of revenge.¡± A slight smile forms on the woman¡¯s face. I return her smile before speaking again¡­ ¡°You are Nemesis¡­ The goddess of revenge.¡± ¡°True. Your determination to get your revenge which is strong enough to even summon a goddess to you¡­¡± Suddenly, Nemesis¡¯s eyes turn hungry she looks all over my body. ¡°¡­makes me so wet.¡± Roeselawik Get access to extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 3: Capture I can see Lucy looking at me and nemesis in a tense way. I know she is just waiting for any sort of signal from me to start the devices I had given her earlier. I close my eyes for a split second and imagine the feeling of this hatred increase further inside of me. The main reason for doing this is so that all the attention of Nemesis gets focused on me and she does not notice my sister hiding behind the rock. ¡°It is so good¡­ You are filled with so much hate, the kinds of which I have not seen in years¡­ I love it so much¡­¡± Nemesis says while giving me a lustful look. ¡°You love it? Good to hear¡­¡± I simply say. I am really calm and even my voice sounds somewhat confident. But Nemesis¡¯s smiling face twitches slightly. ¡°Have you met with a God or a Goddess before? You seem a bit too much composted under my godly presence?¡± She asks while slightly raising her eyebrows. Well, it¡¯s true that even if Nemesis is not in her true form right now, the godly aura which is coming out from her is enough to create an instinctual fear into any living mortal. But well, I have been under an even greater aura than hers for years which was much more hateful. This much is nothing for me¡­ ¡°Oh, it was just one God. Nothing much¡­¡± I answer in a light tone. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Nothing much? A god is nothing much to a mortal like you, huh? Well then, I guess it¡¯s really time to do what I came here for, right?¡± she says while giving me a really nasty smile. ¡°Trying to scare me? Well, yes, by all means¡­ kill me,¡± I answer while curling my lips into a smile as well. Nemesis, the goddess of revenge and divine retribution. I summoned her by giving my feeling of hatred and my thirst for revenge, a physical form of black fire using the formation on the ground which Lucy drew before. So, she of all should know where this feeling of revenge and hatred of mine is directed at¡­ ¡°At least you are aware of the crime you have committed, mortal. Or I should say¡­committing,¡± she says with her smile disappearing. ¡°¡­Hubris.¡± Hubris. The act of showing pride, excessive overconfidence, or arrogance against the mighty gods. It is a saying that those who commit Hubris get Nemesis. And true to that, many humans, demigods, and even magical creatures have the wrath of Nemesis fall upon them when they committed Hubris. And it looks the same thing is going to happen to me as well¡­ ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not like you gods deserve any respect or reverence anyway. Being the assholes you all are¡­¡± I say while making my tone even more insulting. ¡°You¡­¡± For a moment, extreme anger flashes across Nemesis¡¯s face but then, in the blink of an eye, it is gone and her smile returns again. But this time, even her eyes start shining slightly unlike before. ¡°Foolish¡­ So foolish. Like so many others before you. And you will meet the same end as them¡­¡± Nemesis says while starting to take really small and slow steps towards me. I again take a quick glance at Lucy and see that her face is showing a really shocked and at the same time, worried expression. Sorry, sister. I have to go slightly different from what we planned. Please don¡¯t get too angry later¡­ I give her a signal in an inconspicuous way, telling her not to do anything yet before looking at Nemesis again. ¡°How pathetic can you all gods get, huh? Always trying to show how big and mighty all of you are to the mortals when in reality, you all are just simpletons who bicker and fight among themselves on the most idiotic reasons¡­¡± I say mockingly. Again, anger flashes in Nemesis¡¯s face, but this time it does not disappears¡­ She stops on her track and just simply raises her left hand, pointing it at me¡­ ¡°Aaaahhh¡± In the next moment, my body flies backward faster than an arrow, and slam against the walls of the cave, so hard, that the rocks there actually breaks down from the impact. Before my senses can even register anything, I find my body flying again, but this time, in the upward direction. Again, my body slams against the roof of the cave with an even greater force than before and then, it freely falls down from the height of at least 30 meters only to slam against the hard ground. After lying on the ground for a few more seconds in a really strange angle, extreme pain envelops my entire body. ¡°Ugghh¡± With a grunt like sound, I open my mouth and puke out lots of blood on the ground. If there was any human instead of me, he would have already squashed like a bug and died. It is because I am a demigod, that even when my body is this battered, I am still breathing. ¡°Well, you are at least durable,¡± Nemesis says with a laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ yet¡­¡± I say in a low voice while again glancing at the direction of my utterly horrified looking sister. ¡°You don¡¯t want me to kill you yet? So, finally, some sense returns to you in your death¡­ too late though,¡± Nemesis says while starting to move towards me again. ¡°Who is the pathetic one now, huh? Fufufu¡­ I will enjoy it so much¡­ to bath in your scarlet blood as I cut you down in half¡­ to hold up your entrails and throw them around this cave¡­I will mutilate your remains as well¡­but first¡­¡± she says while giving me a creepy smile. ¡°I will fuck this already broken body of yours¡­ I will milk you out till your cock breaks¡­ I will make you beg me to stop¡­ while crying like a little bitch you are¡­¡± Nemesis says while laughing hysterically. Well, it is true what I have heard about her. As ruthless and remorseless as they say. Even though my neck hurts to move, I slowly look up at nemesis. ¡°D-Don¡¯t¡­*cough*¡­Please¡­ Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± I beg to her in a terrified tone while still coughing out blood. Putting all the strength I have in my arms; I start to drag my body backward¡­ away from Nemesis. ¡°Hahaha¡­ This is what I like to see! An arrogant mortal like you making useless attempts to escape your own fate! So entertaining¡­¡± Nemesis says while continuing her laugh. Still walking towards me, she places both of her hands on her shoulders and moves the straps of her black dress sideways; making it fall to the ground. From within, the extremely beautiful naked figure of the goddess of revenge comes out. Her skin is spotlessly white everywhere. Her medium-sized but well-shaped tits have small cherry-colored nipples protruding out. I can also see her cleanly shaved slit between her plump thighs. ¡°Feast your eyes on the unclothed body of mine, mortal. Before your final breath¡­¡± she says. After painfully dragging back my body just a little more than a meter, I finally stop and look back at nemesis again. She is still leisurely walking towards me as if she has all the time in the world, which she actually has, to be honest. Even though she is naked, my gaze is not focused on her tits or crotch¡­ but her feet. ¡°Given up? Good choice¡­¡± she says with a laugh. And she takes another step forward¡­ ¡°NOW!¡± I yell towards my sister. ****BAM**** With a boomingly loud sound, 4 high speed cylindrical-shaped metallic projectile flies towards Nemesis. Instead of hitting her body directly, these projectiles land just a meter distance from her and embeds into the ground in a square formation. Only the head of the cylindrical projectile is protruding out from the ground now. ¡°What is thi¡ª¡± ****BANG**** ****CLANG**** Suddenly, all the four heads burst open with a bang and heavy-looking golden chains shoot out from it. And before Nemesis can even react, these chains wrap around her arms and legs tightly, restricting her motion completely. ¡°T-These chains? Don¡¯t tell me¡­T-That bastard is helping you¡­RELEASE ME! RELEASE ME NOW, YOU FILTHY MORTAL! I AM A GODDESS¡± Nemesis screeches. I simply look at her tied up and naked figure from top to bottom. ¡°Release you? Why?¡± A smile again starts to form on my face. ¡°Especially when it¡¯s time for me to play¡­ with your body.¡± Roeselawik Get access to extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 4: Nemesis (Part-1) ¡°LUCAS!¡± Lucy screams while running in top speed towards me. I can see that her cheek glistening wet with tears. ¡°You, woman! RELEASE ME!¡± Nemesis yells in a commanding noticing Lucy but she completely ignores her. Reaching me, Lucy falls to the ground and instantly starts rummaging inside a small purse-like bag attached to her waist. ¡°Sister, your tits look so amazing when you run¡­*cough*,¡± I say with a laugh while coughing out some more blood. ¡°Don¡¯t speak¡­¡± Lucy says. Her tears start to flow out even more badly. Damn you, blood! Always coming out at the wrong time. Well, I guess I will have to try again. This time I do not speak anything but painfully move my right hand up and rest it on my sister¡¯s large chest. ¡°Where is it¡­¡± she says while ignoring my touch as well. My sister does not react even when I start fondling her soft tits. Even though the tears have not stopped flowing, suddenly, her face brightens. In the next moment, her hand comes out from the bag and enclosed within it is a really small and transparent bottle filled with some golden liquid inside. Instantly, Lucy opens the bottle and moves it towards my face. She then pours a few drops of this golden liquid inside my mouth. ¡°Drink it, fast!¡± Lucy says hurriedly. I move the liquid around inside for a second to mix it with saliva before drinking it. This golden liquid tastes so amazing that it is actually really hard to describe it. Just imagine the taste of the best drink you have ever had and multiply it a thousand times. ¡°Hmm¡­ tastes just as sweet and tasty as your love juices, sister,¡± I say with a wink. Lucy¡¯s extremely concerned face does not change in the slightest. Damn! Nothing is working¡­ Suddenly, a really warm and comfortable feeling envelops my whole body. The pain starts lessening little by little and I can actually feel my broken bones mending. ¡°Wait, was that nectar?¡± I ask in a great surprise. Nectar is the divine drink of the gods. It has high magical capacities, even being able to bring back a person from the brink of death. But to get your hands on nectar and Ambrosia (which is the divine food of Gods) is a near-impossible thing. Those greedy bastards safeguard it really strictly. ¡°I got it from a friend,¡± Lucy tells simply. What? ¡°A frien¡ª oh, never mind,¡± I say while remembering what she means by a ¡°friend¡±. ¡°Are you feeling better now, Lucas?¡± Lucy asks. Let¡¯s see¡­ I try to lift up my upper body and it seems like my ribs have completely mended. I am not even feeling the need to puke blood anymore. ¡°Looks like it is working¡­¡± I say with a smile. Lucy¡¯s face relaxes and she finally takes in a long breath. ¡°Woman, listen to me! Betray that man and free me from these chains right now! I will even reward you! As much riches as you want. As many men as you desire. I can even bestow powers to you. Name anything and it will be yours!¡± Nemesis says while sounding a bit desperate now. Lucy stares at my face for a second more before she starts to slowly stand. Her face has turned deathly pale and expressionless. ¡°Betray¡­my brother?¡± She asks softly. ¡°Yes, betray him and I, a goddess, will make sure that you never regret it!¡± Nemesis says. I can see her eyes shining maliciously. Really¡­ You shouldn¡¯t have said that, Nemesis¡­ Lucy just closes her eyes and in the next moment, the air around her starts to ionize. She moves away from me and the moment she turns around, I sew her eyes glowing pure white. In the next moment, small stands of electricity erupt from all over her body and start getting absorbed into the ground. Even Nemesis¡¯s eyes get open wide. ¡°A daughter of Zeus? A demigod?¡± She whispers. Lucy says nothing but just simply raises her hands and directed it towards the chained naked body of Nemesis. ¡°You will attack me? You pathetic whore! I am a goddess! A Goddess! These is noth¡ª¡± *BOOM* ¡°AAAAAARRRRGGG¡± With a thunderous sound, a large and thick bolt of lightning erupts from Lucy¡¯s body and through her arm, it gets directed towards Nemesis¡­ hitting her square on the chest. Even though the power behind the bolt is enormous, normally it would have done nothing much to Nemesis if the magical golden chains weren¡¯t wrapped around her body. ¡°Aaaah¡­ Aaah¡­ Aaaahh¡± Nemesis leaks out small painful moans as light smoke rises from her body. ¡°Woah¡­ This might be your biggest one yet, sister,¡± I say, impressed. I would have felt bad if any beautiful woman like her would be hurt but well, she trashed me around even worse than this before so¡­ Even my sister is looking a bit unsteady on her foot. Looks like she is so angry that she put in all of her power into that bolt. I stand up slowly and stretch my body for a second. I am not feeling any pain at all so it looks like I have fully healed. I move toward my sister and hugs her from behind. ¡°Feeling okay?¡± I ask while playing with her soft tits. What? I already told you that I cannot resist her body. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just momentary dizziness,¡± she replies while not minding my groping in the slightest. Feeling me close and talking to her, her expressions start softening again. ¡°Okay then, I will start the next step. Would you like to join us? I won¡¯t mind having a threesome, you know? I actually want to try it¡­¡± I say mischievously. ¡°You sound really excited to have sex with someone other than me¡­¡± my sister says with a pout. Damn, even though she is older, she is such a cutie¡­ ¡°Well, you know me better than anyone. But let me tell you this, I will always prefer you above everyone else,¡± I say while tightening my grip on her. Lucy¡¯s cheeks blush furiously. ¡°I-I am really tired now. You start and m-maybe I will help a little,¡± she says while turning her blushing face to the other side. While chuckling, I release my sister and start walking towards Nemesis. Her eyes also look a bit unfocused but I can tell that she is recovering really fast. Getting closer, I remove my shirt and reveal the naked upper half of my body. ¡°What¡­ are you¡­¡± Nemesis says in a small voice seeing me getting close. I unbuckle my pants and lower them along with my underwear in an instant as well. Nemesis¡¯s eyes finally open wide as she stares at me from top to bottom. Her cheeks are also turning faintly red. I can see Lucy looking at me with a red face as well. Seriously, sister? Even after so many times seeing me naked, you are still blushing this much? Well, if I describe myself, I am a tall guy with slightly curly jet-black hairs and similarly black eyes. I am muscular but I am rather lean than bulky. I personally think that my face looks fine but my sister says that it is ¡°extremely¡± handsome when alone and just ¡°average¡± after some other woman hits on me in front of her. As for my cock¡­ ¡°W-What?¡± Nemesis leaks out a voice of surprise and her eyes get stuck below my waist. Well, it is good enough to make even a goddess stutter. I continue forward and lower my body on the ground directly below Nemesis. I grab both of her knees and spread apart her legs to reveal her crotch to me. It looks so cleanly shaved as if hairs never grew here, making her small and light-pink colored slit completely visible to me without any obstruction. I can already feel my cock faintly erecting seeing a beautiful goddess naked in front of me. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Nemesis asks angrily. I don¡¯t reply but just simply move forward into a missionary position and grab her well-shaped tits. ¡°You filthy mortal! Pests like you cannot resist a goddess¡¯s body, right?¡± She says, trying to insult me. Again, I don¡¯t reply and just move my face forwards and puts my mouth around her cherry red nipple¡­sucking and nibbling on it. ¡°Ahaaaan¡± Nemesis leaks out a moan. Moving my hand down to her crotch, I also started rubbing her pussy. Parting the petals of her slit with two of my fingers, I reveal the small ruby-like clit within and start playing with it. ¡°Ahaaaan¡­¡± Nemesis moans again. Damn! I can feel the jealous glare of Lucy on my back. Just wait for a bit more, sister¡­ After a few seconds, I can feel wetness on my fingers indicating that the goddess is getting aroused. Even my cock is fully erect, in other words, it¡¯s basically a monster now. ¡°So, I guess it¡¯s time to take your virginity, huh?¡± I ask after finally removing my face from Nemesis¡¯s nipples which are highly erect from my stimulations now. ¡°W-What?¡± Nemesis asks while breathing hard. ¡°I said, I will be taking your virginity,¡± I answer simply. Nemesis states at me for a second more in confusion before bursting out in laughter. ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Me? Virgin? I have had hundreds of men before you, boy! I have even given birth to many demigods like you!¡± She tells me. ¡°Hmm¡­ really? Have you? I doubt it¡­¡± I say with a slight smile forming on my face. ¡°What do you mean you doubt it?¡± She asks with her eyebrows furrowed and her smile disappearing slightly. ¡°Well, obviously you had sex with many men and birthed many children¡­ but was that done by your own body?¡± I ask, with my smile widening further. And for the first time, a fearful look covers Nemesis¡¯s face. Instantly, she closes her eyes as if trying to check something. In just a few seconds, her eyes open up and pure terror reflects back from them. ¡°N-No¡­ Y-You didn¡¯t¡­¡± she whispers. Even her voice is shaking and sounding extremely fearful. ¡°Oh¡­Yes, I did. You know, this is your real body here. Your real divine body with its powers taken away by these golden chains. A body which is untouched¡­ Your pure virgin body.¡± Instantly, Nemesis starts thrashing beneath me wildly. I do not try to stop her motion as the chains are already restricting her very much, but just place my rock-hard cock against her wet pussy. ¡°And you know what will happen after I tear through your purity¡­ your virginity, right?¡± I ask. ¡°NOOOOO!!! NEVERRR!!!¡± Nemesis screeches. ¡°Get ready to become my slave¡­ forever.¡± Roeselawik Get access to extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 5: Nemesis (Part-2) ¡°I am a Goddess! I AM A FREAKING GODDESS! I CANNOT BE ANYONE¡¯S SLAVE!¡± Nemesis bellows. I don¡¯t say anything more and just start to rub my cock up and down her slit. In just a matter of seconds, it gets completely covered by her love juices, making it slimy enough to penetrate. Stopping the rubbing motion, I press the head of my rock-hard cock against her meat-hole, ready to plunge it in. Nemesis¡¯s expressions are fluctuating between extreme anger and fear so drastically now that it almost looks as if she is going mad. ¡°Anything else! Just released me and I will give you anything you want!¡± She says desperately. Oh, time to bribe me? ¡°You want to have sex with me, right? There is no need to enslave me for that! I will do it with you any number of times you want! I will even give birth to loads of your children! ¡°I will give you so much riches! So many beautiful girls will warm your bed including myself! Just release me and all the things you desire will be yours!¡± She says, trying to allure me. ¡°Yeah, like I don¡¯t know that you will kill me the moment I set you free,¡± I say will putting force into my waist. The tip of my cock slightly penetrates inside Nemesis¡¯s soft vagina. ¡°NO! NO, WAIT! I WILL KILL YOU IF YOU GO ANY FURTHER! I WILL DESTROY YOU AND YOUR SISTER, YOU FILTHY MORTAL!¡± Nemesis yells at me. Nemesis starts thrashing so hard now that the golden chains dig into her wrists and ankles, making the ethereal golden blood of the gods, Ichor, leak out. ¡°Oh man¡­¡± I say with a sigh. I pull back my slightly digging cock from inside of her vagina and rest it on top is her stomach again. ¡°Y-Yes, now you are acting like a sensible human. Release me! Release me now if you know what¡¯s better for you!¡± Nemesis says, gaining some confidence from me backing away. ¡°Lucas?¡± I hear Lucy call out my name in confusion. She must be wondering why didn¡¯t I start fucking Nemesis. ¡°Ah, sister. Even if she is a goddess, you know I cannot watch a woman getting injured and all. So, I have decided to do things a bit differently,¡± I say while looking up with a smile. ¡°Differently? Lucas, you know that if anything goes wrong¡ª¡± ¡°I know, sister. Don¡¯t worry. I am just doing something I was going to do anyway after conquering her,¡± I say in a serious tone. Even though I haven¡¯t told my sister what I was going to do after enslaving Nemesis her either, she believes in me enough to not ask anything right now. ¡°What are you both talking about!? No one will do anything! I order you to unshackle these chains right now!¡± Nemesis says in a commanding but fear-mixed tone. ¡°Oh, I will unshackle them¡­¡± I whisper while moving my body a bit forward. Closing in my face to Nemesis¡¯s, I give her a light peck on the right cheek. ¡°What are you doing, mortal!?¡± Nemesis asks in anger. Without replying, I wrap both my arms around her body and enclose her into a hug, such that my raging cock press tightly against her soft stomach. I also start kissing and sucking on her neck passionately. Damn! Don¡¯t throw daggers at me with your eyes, sister¡­ ¡°Aaaahn¡­ I get it. As I already told you, I will have as much sex as you want once you release me. Now, come one, I let you taste the most pleasurable sex you will ever have. You just have to remove these chains¡­¡± Nemesis says in a seductive voice. Well, you cannot lure me by saying that. Not even your best techniques can compete against just simple cuddling with my sister. Anyway, time for my attack¡­ With a feather-like touch, I start caressing Nemesis¡¯s body before opening my mouth to speak¡­ ¡°I know¡­ you hate them so much¡­ these voices in your head¡­¡± I whisper lightly in Nemesis¡¯s ears. Her whole body stiffens beneath me. ¡°W-What voices?¡± she asks in a small voice. ¡°¡­these voices filled with hate¡­ with anger¡­with pain¡­ with resentment¡­¡± I continue the whisper while lightly kissing her cheeks again. ¡°R-Resentment? P-Pain? What are you saying? I am the goddess of¡ª¡± ¡°And the one you hate the most¡­ the thing which all these voices ask of you in the end¡­ to get revenge.¡± I kiss Nemesis¡¯s soft lips. She does not even resist when I invade my tongue inside her mouth. I enjoy the slipperiness of her mouth, the sweetest of her saliva, and the light pulsation of her own tongue before separating my mouth again. ¡°W-What are you talking about? I am the goddess of revenge. I-I exist to¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ hate,¡± Nemesis says in a low voice. ¡°Really? Are you telling me that after thousands of years since you first came to be, you aren¡¯t tired of the constant voice of those who seek you?¡± I ask. ¡°That¡­ That is¡­¡± Nemesis is looking really uneasy now. Now it¡¯s time for the final push. ¡°And what if I tell you¡­ that I can make all these voices go away¡­ that I can make them stop¡­ forever,¡± I whisper. ¡°Stop? Y-You can stop¡­ No, y-you are nothing but just a mortal¡­ You cannot¡­¡± She says in a strange sort of voice. For a spilt second, I felt as if I saw her eons-long life flash inside her eyes. ¡°Yes, I can. All you have to do is give me all your burdens, give me all your pains and depend on me¡­¡± I say in a soothing voice. ¡°D-Depend on you?¡± She asks. ¡°Yes. Once you become my slave, you can completely depend upon me. Even your Godly duties won¡¯t come above the command of your true eternal master. With just a snap of my fingers, I can shut all the voices and take all the burdens away. You just have to become mine¡­¡± I say while kissing her lips again. ¡°Become¡­ yours?¡± She says with her eyes becoming strangely unfocused. ¡°Yes, mine. And as proof that you can believe me¡­¡± ¡°Sister, release her from the chains!¡± I say to Lucy. ¡°What? Lucas but¡ª¡± Lucy starts saying in extreme bewilderment but I stop her with a meaningful glare. I can tell that she is really reluctant but I know, she believes in me more than herself. Slowly, she takes out a small golden remote out of her pocket and presses the button on top of it. *CLANG* Instantly, the chains unravel themselves from Nemesis¡¯s body and roll back into the projectiles fixed on the ground. I wait a few seconds anticipating for some attack but to my relief, Nemesis neither throw me away nor kills me instantly, instead, she just keeps staring at my face in a trance-like state. Damn! I need to act really fast now. The reason why she was listening and processing what I was telling her was due to her powers being restricted, which incidentally also makes the voices inside her lessen. But now that the chains are gone, she will revert back in a matter of seconds. Even her virgin body will vanish and all the work we have done till now will be for naught. But it like this can prove really useful as well¡­ I quickly back away from the hugging position and grabs my cock to place it against her vagina again. ¡°So, will you become mine?¡± I ask, trying to indicate that I only push forward with her permission. Well, it¡¯s not that I can do it forcibly now anyway¡­ Come on, say yes¡­ After staring at my face for a few more seconds, Nemesis moves her head up and down¡­ giving me a nod of approval. Yes! Without wasting any time at all, I put force into my waist, making my huge penis start going inside her pussy. Nemesis does not resist in the slightest and to my surprise, even wraps her arm and legs around me. It is good that she is really wet from before because my penis is so thick that it wouldn¡¯t have gone in without proper lubrication. Damn¡­ As my cock penetrates further, its head gets surrounded by soft, warm and tight walls of her pussy, eventually meeting a small membranous obstruction in its way. This is it. My first step towards my goal¡­ towards my revenge against my father. I put some more force into my waist and with the faintest tearing sound, my cock plunges inside Nemesis¡¯s pussy. ¡°Ahaaa¡ª¡± ¡°AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH¡± Nemesis¡¯s painful voice of losing her virginity gets drowned by my agonizing scream¡­ as my mind explodes. Roeselawik Get access to extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 6: Nemesis (Part-3) I have lost all the sensations of my body and only pure whiteness surrounds my vision now. I can also hear a small and unrecognizable buzzing sound inside my head which is growing into differentiate voices. And in just a matter of seconds, I can also understand them a little now. ¡­ betrayed me¡­ tricked me¡­cheated on me¡­ abused me¡­ beat me¡­ lied to me¡­ These voices are of all sorts irrespective of the gender, age or species. But the one thing which is common in all of them is that they are telling me about something bad which was done to them by someone and also, all of them are sounding extremely angry. The number of these voices are continuously increasing as well as the loudness of the individual ones. And after just a few more seconds, before I can realize, these voices grow so much that my head starts to hurt painfully because of them. I feel like screaming loudly but I don¡¯t seem to have any voice here. Suddenly, all the voices stop as if someone has turned off a switch and accordingly, the pain in my head lessens as well. Revenge¡­ Instantly after that, the voice of a male says this in a low voice¡­ and the buzzing starts again. This time, all these different voices do not tell me the causes which infused anger into them like before but like a chant, they all repeat the same word¡­ revenge. Their voices grow again until it crosses the previous intensity and reaches a thunderous loudness. And a pain thousand times worse than before explodes into my brain. ¡°AAAAAAAAAAHHHH¡± This time, a loud scream escapes my mouth as the whiteness fades away and color returns to my eyes. I can also feel my body again. But unfortunately, the voices don¡¯t fade away with the whiteness. Revenge¡­ Revenge¡­ Revenge¡­ REVENGE¡­ ¡°AAAAARRRGHH¡­¡­NOOOOOO¡­.. STOP¡­.. STOP THISSS!!!!¡± I scream in exceptional pain. Even though unwanted tears are accumulating in my eyes, I can still faintly see my surroundings. Below me, the naked figure of Nemesis is lying down on the ground. Her whole body is glowing lightly including her hairs. Unlike before, her eyes are closed and she looks extremely calm as if she is sleeping. I can also feel my cock, which is deeply buried inside her pussy, getting tightly clenched by her soft, warm and wet walls. I am sure that this would have felt really great but the pain I am experiencing is really out of this world and it is overshadowing my every other feeling. And unfortunately, it is increasing in strength with every passing second as more voices keep adding themselves inside my mind. The chanting of revenge has now become so loud and so frequent that is almost like a single continuous note. Though many people describe extreme headaches as a feeling of their brain being sliced into two. Compared to headaches, this feels like someone is chopping my brain into pieces and frying it into a pan. ¡°FUUUCCKK¡­.. STOP THIS¡­.. I WILL DIEEEE¡­¡± I scream again as the voices again grow louder and the pain increases even further. Though I hate to show a pathetic face anywhere, especially in front of my sister, I am already way beyond caring for that now right now. Shit! I thought I could handle this! But even I underestimated the burdens of a god-like many other foolish people do¡­ At this rate, I will really¡ª Suddenly, my vision turns dark as I feel something really soft warm, and comforting wrap around my head. And a sweet scent which is really familiar to me also enters my nose. Sister¡­ Lucy has hugged my head tightly. I can tell that she has become topless and that these are her bare breasts which have my head buried between them. One of her hands also rests on top of my head, lightly ruffling my hairs while the other one is on my naked back, caressing it. Suddenly, a strange sort of relief and calmness spread inside my mind. I am not alone¡­ I have my sister with me¡­ And for her, I have to be strong¡­ I have to fight¡­ So that the never suffers again because of me¡­ ¡°AAAAARRGH¡± With a loud yell, I begin to focus my mind again. I put all my concentration on just a single thing¡­ to suppress these voices in my head. And slowly, really slowly, the intensity of the voices starts decreasing and fortunately, the pain also starts lessening. Getting my mind a bit free and also gaining some more confidence, I continue to suppress these voices till finally, even the slight buzzing of them stops. Seeing me calm down a bit, Lucy also moves back to take a look at my face. ¡°Haaaa¡­ Haaaa¡­ Haaaa¡­¡± I breathe very roughly. Even my whole body is drenched with sweat right now. ¡°Lucas! Hurry up! You need to finish fast! Or¡­¡± Lucy says desperately. I open my eyes again slightly from her voice¡­ but I get momentarily blinded by the brightness. Nemesis¡¯s body is glowing brightly out now. Lucy is right. Even though my whole body is feeling really weak from the earlier predicament, if I don¡¯t finish this fast, all our efforts till now will be wasted¡­ Gathering all my remains strength, I grab Nemesis¡¯s shoulder and start thrusting my cock in and out of her pussy as fast as I could. Even though she is lying motionlessly beneath me, the folds of her vagina are rubbing all the weak spots on my cock so tightly that the pleasure I am feeling is increasing even further. But still¡­ Fuck! I won¡¯t make it at this rate! I need to finish cumming inside Nemesis¡¯s pussy once before her transition finishes. This is done to seal the magic which will forever bound her to me. The reason why I am trying to do this really fast is that because Nemesis¡¯s whole body is glowing. This is not because of the transition processes of me claiming her. In fact, the real reason for this is actually really dangerous and scary¡­ Someone is summoning Nemesis back and I know who are doing this¡­ the gods. After I broke Nemesis virginity, a great invisible wave full of her godly powers had burst out from her body which was strong enough to come under the notice of the other gods. And as it is really rare for a god to use this much amount of power, the other gods must have surely gotten curious of why Nemesis has done so. Usually, summoning is an instant process on the summoned one side but because of the sealing I am doing, we have a little bit of time. So, I need to finish cumming before the summoning finishes and she vanishes¡­ Or things will become really bad, really fast¡­ I quickly grab Nemesis¡¯s tits and start massaging them while pinching her nipples as well. I also move my face down and kiss on her soft lips. Even though it is a big turn off for me to get no reaction from a woman, but I need to do my best to make this work somehow¡­ ¡°Aaargh¡± Suddenly, I feel a small and soft hand grab my balls. ¡°Sister!?¡± I speak in surprise. Lucy has also come beside me and with one hand she is massaging my balls while with the other one she is rubbing my navel. I can also feel her huge bare tits touching my back as I continuously thrust into Nemesis¡¯s wet cunt. And finally, I can feel pressure building at the base of my cock. ¡°You want to cum, right Lucas? Leave it to your big sister. I will make you cum loads into this goddess¡¯s tight pussy. I want you to make her womb swell with your semen. I want you to impregnate her¡­¡± Lucy says in a soothing yet sexy voice. Fuck! My sister knows exactly how much I love dirty talking¡­ I can already tell that Nemesis will be transported any second now but the pleasure has also reached its peak inside me, accumulating in my cock. ¡°Fuuuuckk!!!¡± As I swear loudly, semen shoots out from my cock as I continue to thrust inside Nemesis¡¯s vagina. Even though I cannot put my whole length in due to its hugeness, I still forcibly push in as far inside as I can. Just a few seconds more¡­ *CRACK* With a loud sound and a flash of bright light, Nemesis¡¯s body vanishes from below me making me and Lucy fall down¡­ with my cock still squirting out the semen. Roeselawik Get access to extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 7: Nemesis (Part-4) ¡°Haa... Haa... Haa...¡± I breathe heavily while lifting up my body from the ground and straightening up. It feels like my limbs have lost all their energy. Lucy, who had fallen on my back earlier, is now sitting on the ground and looking up to me with an urgent look in her eyes. ¡°We¡¯re you able to finish!? Did we succeed!?¡± She asks. I look at my sister from top to bottom. Her upper body is still bare and her huge, gravity-defying tits are fully exposed to my eyes. Her beautiful pink-colored nipples are erect, owing to stuff we did just now. And her smooth and white stomach is glistening with sweat, increasing this sexy half-naked look of her. But damn! Even in a situation like this, I cannot help but appreciate her otherworldly beauty... But well, I need to focus on other less important things for now. ¡°See for yourself,¡± I say before turning around and pointing at a small puddle on the ground nearby, containing my semen and the golden virgin blood of Nemesis. Even my towering cock has semen and Ichor trickling down its length. ¡°W-We didn¡¯t... After all the preparation and planning...¡± Lucy says, looking crestfallen. ¡°Ah, it is too early to tell, sister. I did came inside her and there is a high that I in completing the seal as well. But I guess, we will have to wait for a while before knowing for sure,¡± I say with a shrug. ¡°Why do we have to wait for a while?¡± she asks, looking confused. ¡°Well, you see, the other gods will obviously ask Nemesis about why that power explosion originated from her. If she tells them everything that happened here, the sealing wasn¡¯t completed and we failed but... if she does make some excuse to save me, that is, her master, then the sealing was done successfully,¡± I answer. Lucy''s expression changes to an extremely concerned one now. ¡°But if she tells them everything that happened then¡ª¡± ¡°Yup, they will kill us immediately,¡± I say, finishing Lucy''s sentence. Instantly, she stands up and grabs my shoulder strongly. ¡°Lucas, you can still run from here if you hurry. I know, hiding from the Olympians is nearly an impossible thing, but if you somehow reach that person¡¯s place, I am sure you can survive. Untill then, I will try my best to keep them at bay,¡± Lucy says in determination. *Sigh* ¡°First of all, I would never be able to reach him before the gods show up and second, do you really think I will ever leave you to die alone just to save my own skin?¡± I ask while raising my eyebrows. ¡°You are not understanding. If they¡ª LUCAS!¡± Suddenly, losing all the little strength remaining in my body, I start falling down towards the ground. But fortunately, Lucy also reacts instantly and supports my body by taking me into her arms. ¡°Are you alright, Lucas!?¡± She asks worriedly while slowing lowering me down. ¡°Yeah, just feeling a little weakness. And well, it also looks like the whole cave is rotating around me,¡± I say in a low voice. ¡°Really!? You should lie down and rest!¡± Lucy says, growing even more concerned. Pushing me lightly, she urges me to lie down on the ground but I resist her. Instead, I just weakly wrap my arms around her and rest my face between the cleavage of her tits. ¡°This is the most comfortable place for me, sister,¡± I answer. ¡°Lucas...¡± Lucy says, trying to sound a bit angry but before long, she also starts to ruffle my hairs lovingly. ¡°But still, your weakness is because something happened earlier, right? You were screaming so painfully... I don¡¯t remember seeing you like that since we...¡± Lucy''s voice trails off. ¡°Ran away from our home and from that bastard father of ours? Yeah... Even I didn¡¯t anticipate that there will be such a backlash from enslaving Nemesis. ¡°All the voices of her seekers and worshipers got inside my head after I broke the virginity of her true body. It was a frightening experience. We need to take a note of this for next time. Well, that is, if we survive this one...¡± I say with a slight smile. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Lucas. We will survive. By the way, how long will it take till we can be sure that Nemesis didn¡¯t spill the beans?¡± Lucy asks. Reluctantly, I separate my face from her tits. ¡°I guess the Gods would have done something by now, at the very least. You see, our bastard father just needs to blow off this entire mountain to kill us. So, I guess, congratulations, sister! We successfully captured our first goddess!¡± I tell her. Lucy''s face finally becomes a little relaxed and she returns a wide smile. ¡°Yes, congratulations. We have officially taken the first step towards our goal,¡± she says. ¡°Ahh, well, this is nothing but just the beginning. We have a long journey ahead of us. Anyway, to celebrate by having sex!¡± I say cheerfully. ¡°No, we cannot do that now. Even though Nemesis didn¡¯t say anything, that doesn¡¯t mean that no other gods will come here to check things out. And if they find us here... well, we need to get out fast!¡± Lucy says strictly. *Sigh* ¡°Yeah, yeah... I know. I too want to try a few thing things now that a goddess is my slave, but well, everything will have to wait for a while. Anyway, can you please clean my cock, sister? It is dirty with so many fluids. It won¡¯t take much time, you know?¡± I ask hopefully. ¡°Okay, fine...¡± Lucy answers. She takes out a cotton handkerchief from her pocket and starts to clean my semi-erect cock with it. ¡°I wanted you to clean it with your mouth, sis, but well, this will do... for now,¡± I say while enjoying the light and pleasant sensations. After properly cleaning every nook and cranny of my cock and balls, Lucy carefully put back the now dirty handkerchief inside her bag. ¡°Wear your clothes and lie down, Lucas. I want you to rest and gain your strength back while I remove the traces of the summoning and the fight. After that, we will get out of here,¡± Lucy says while handing me my clothes. This time, I don¡¯t resist and do as she says. Because well, she is right, we should not stay here for much longer. Lucy stands up and after wearing her shirt again, she starts packing the cylindrical metal projectiles buried into the ground. Thankfully, it doesn¡¯t take much time, as the instant Lucy presses a small button on the remote-control, the cylinders starts to shrink down and re-pack by themselves. After that, she starts to erase the magical summoning formation drawn on the ground before cleaning up my semen and Nemesis¡¯s blood from the ground. Though I really feel like helping her out, it would be best if I rest now for our journey later. ¡°So, what do you think, should we start preparing for our next hunt or do you think we should keep a low profile for a few weeks or so?¡± Lucy asks while picking up both of our bags lying in the corner of the cave. ¡°Hmm... Facing the next god will be a little tricky. We cannot repeat the same mistakes like this capture. And also, I don¡¯t want my brain to be filled with those voices again. So, I think the best option it to lay low and prepare,¡± I answer after thinking a for a while. ¡°I guess you are right. I actually have a place in my mind already where we can stay. It is not that far away from¡ª¡± ¡°Ahh, about that, I have already decided where we are going to stay, sister...¡± I say, cutting in-between. ¡°You have?¡± Lucy asks while raising her eyebrows. ¡°Yes. We are going back to our home... back to our mother.¡± Roeselawik Get access to extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 8: The Town Of Asione ¡°Come on, sister. Cheer up!¡± I say while lightly rubbing Lucy¡¯s back. She says nothing but just looks away from me. Right now, we are sitting on the back of a small wagon, going on a well-build road surrounded with dense forest on both the sides. Our speed is rather slow but the pace is steady. In fact, the road is also empty except us and the only voices resounding here right now are the hooves of the horses pulling our cart and the light chirping of the birds returning to their nests as the night commences. Even inside the wagon, there is only the driver except us because I reserved the whole ride for just the two of us. Though I also made sure to place enough boxes of goods between us so that he cannot see what we are doing back here. And why did I did these things? Well, because I wanted to get a bit flirty and touchy with my sister along the way. I even hoped to get a nice and long blowjob from her in the end. Though it¡¯s all in vain as my sister¡¯s mood is a little too bad right now. *Sigh* ¡°I get that you hate our mother, but aren¡¯t you even excited to meet our other sisters?¡± I ask. Lucy¡¯s head turns back to me with a strange look is on her face. ¡°I decided to never see any of them again when I left home with you, Lucas. And you know the reason behind it. But you are still forcing me to¡­¡± Her voice trails away. Yes, I very well know the reasons. Lucy absolutely hates our mother because when Zeus was tormenting me, she did nothing to save her own son. Well, I can second this because I haven¡¯t even seen her face but still¡­ What makes Lucy even angrier is the fact that everyone in my family was actually happy and content except for me. According to Lucy, Zeus never mistreated her or any of my other sisters. In fact, that fucker even fulfilled most of their wishes to make them happy. And as for our mother, according to Lucy, Zeus loved her as well. He used to shower her in jewels and riches. Her life was a really luxurious one. And Lucy just couldn¡¯t bear seeing this extreme difference in treatment and that no one is doing anything about it as well¡­ which eventually resulted in us running away. Though I also know that Lucy doesn¡¯t actually hate our sisters as all of them were really young and couldn¡¯t have done anything much. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t want to return to this previous life of hers. But well, all of this is what Lucy thinks. Me personally? I would love to meet my sisters. In fact, I want to meet my mother as well. Knowing how big of a bastard Zeus is, who knows if he did some magic stuff on my mother to keep her from helping me before? Though Lucy disagrees, I would like to see and know things by myself. And after requesting a lot and even falsely getting angry with her, I convinced Lucy to come with me as well. Though now, she is angry with me¡­ ¡°I really appreciate that you agreeing to come. It really means a lot to me¡­ Lucy,¡± I say. The expressionless face of my sister breaks and her cheeks blush. I can even trace a slight smile forming on her face which she is trying really hard to suppress. Hahaha¡­ You are so cute, sister. No matter how angry Lucy is with me, I have a few absolute measures I can use to please her. The simplest one which i just did, is by calling her by her name. The reason it works too well is because the only time I call my sister by her name is when we are either having sex or when she is angry with me. I don¡¯t know why but she really loves to hear me call her name. I open my mouth to start teasing my sister a little more but suddenly, both of our bodies jerk back as the wagon gains speed. Curiously, I look outside to see the reason why. ¡°Hey, we have reached Asione!¡± I say to my sister. Asione is one of the many small towns in the monarchical country Leontactus and is also the hometown we left 12 years ago. As we move nearer to it, I start to see high walls made of stones surrounding the town, providing it protection from the creatures and monsters of the surrounding forest. Though I have seen the inside of this town once before as well ( when I was running away with Lucy) but I don¡¯t remember much of it because of the situation at that time. Getting even more closer, my eyes start to focus on the huge wooden entrance gate. The area around it is brightly illuminated by magical stone and I can also see a few guards sitting and talking to each other in front of it leisurely. Though the moment they see our wagon approaching, a few of them stand up and gestures us to stop. I thought that they would do some strict body checking (I was prepared to fight if any of the males tried to put even a finger on Lucy¡¯s body) but they just glance inside the wagon once before opening the gate for us. Thought the town doesn¡¯t have much grandeur, it¡¯s still really beautiful with well lighted and neatly arranged houses, clean roads and artistically designed structures. As we move further on the road, the liveliness of the city starts increasing along with the increase in density of the population. The ratio of non-human races looks fairly well here. I can see Centaurs, Satyrs and also a few natural spirits here and there. And I am sure that demigods must be here as well, though distinguishing them from normal humans is a near-impossible thing. In just a few more minutes, we reach the town square which is bustling with people. There are different types of shops, food stalls and many other recreational places doing their business in the prime time of the day. Our ride also ends here and after I pay the driver 2 silver drachmas (almost triple the normal amount because I reserved the whole wagon), we get off. I look at Lucy and see that her face has become exceptionally expressionless again. Well, she must be reminiscing the memories of this place¡­ or not. ¡°Sister, do you remember the way? Or should we ask someone?¡± I ask Lucy. Without answering me, she simply starts moving forward. I too begin following her without saying anything anymore. Sometimes, it¡¯s just better not to nag her much, even if it¡¯s intended playfully¡­ Me and Lucy keep moving and the number of people we see starts lessening again. The night is in full bloom right now but the street is visible because of the faint moonlight and the magic stones fixed after every few meters. Suddenly, Lucy stops and looks back at me. ¡°This one¡­¡± She says while pointing at a nice looking house which is slightly larger than the other ones around it. From outside, it looks as if it¡¯s properly and regularly maintained. And I can also see the lights from it¡¯s windows, indicating that there are people inside right now. Well, I guess this is it. Time to meet my family¡­ The moment I start to move forward, Lucy puts her hand on my shoulder. ¡°Are you sure about this, Lucas?¡± she asks in a toneless voice. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± I answer immediately. ¡°And what if they don¡¯t want us here? What if something happen that you will regret forever?¡± She asks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister. It¡¯s not like our bastard father lives here anymore. And well, we will always have each other even if everyone else rejects us,¡± I answer with a smile. Lucy does not react but I can see that her face has softened a bit. I know that my sister just doesn¡¯t want to see me get hurt in any way¡­ I again move closer to the house and this time Lucy follows silently. Reaching the front door, I knock twice. ¡°Who is there!? Name yourself!¡± And instantly, a sweet cute female voice enters my ears. Hmm¡­ This voice does not sound mature enough. It must be one of my sisters. I take a deep breath in as a slight smile forms on my face¡­ ¡°I am Lucas. Your brother. And I have come back home.¡± Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 9: Mother And The Twins For the next few seconds, no voice comes from behind the door. Though just when I start to think that my ¡°presumed¡± sister is gone, she speaks again¡­ ¡°L-Lucas¡­ b-but my brother is dead¡­¡± She says in a barely audible voice. Hmm¡­ So, she is my sister. ¡°Well, he is not dead. I am not dead. You can open the door and see for yourself,¡± I tell her. Again, she fells silent. I look sideways and see that Lucy has folded her arms and there is a slight frown on her face. Hmm¡­Lucy might ask me to leave if they don¡¯t open the door fast. ¡°Hey, listen¡ª¡± *CREAK* The moment I open my mouth to speak again, the door finally opens up with a creaking noise and from within, a pair of dark pink colored eyes look at us. These eyes travel from the top of my body to the bottom and finally settles back on my face. I also greet them with my best smile, while returning a quick wink back. Like this, my unknown sister keeps staring at my face for a while, before her gaze finally fell upon Lucy¡­ and the eyes open wide in shock. The next instant, the door opens up loudly and a girl appears in front of us. She has an unbelieving cute face and stands at a below average height below. Though in no way she looks like a kid. Her skin is flawlessly smooth and white. Her hairs are long and light golden brown in color. Though her figure cannot be properly traced above her casual clothes (a really loose shirt and pants) but I can tell that it is curvy enough to my liking, with tits easily bigger than a handful and a nice round ass. Though right now, this cute sister of mine is looking really shocked. In fact, even her small mouth is hanging open, making her pink tongue visible. Man, that tongue will look really nice licking a particular thing of mine¡­ ¡°S-Sister Lucy¡­¡± she says in a weak voice. ¡°Iris¡­¡± Lucy says, addressing the girl in front of me (Though her face still remains expressionless). Oh, so, this is Iris. My younger sister whom Lucy has mentioned numerous times before. Well, one of the reasons is because she is the only one in our family named after a goddess (Iris, the goddess of rainbows.) She is two years younger than me, i.e., she was 5 years old when me and Lucy ran away from home. So, honestly, it¡¯s a little surprising that she recognizes Lucy after all this time. Like this, Lucy and Iris keep staring at each other for a few seconds before suddenly, Iris bursts into tears and run towards Lucy at full speed. And after almost slamming her body against Lucy, she wraps her arms around her elder sister as if she never plans to let her go. ¡°We¡­ We though¡­ Y-You will never come back¡­¡± Iris says while sobbing loudly. Even though Lucy gives no particular reaction to this, but knowing her very well, I can tell that she is also really happy to see her younger sister as well. ¡°Well, your big brother is here as well. Won¡¯t you give him a hug?¡± I ask while spreading my arms wide. Do I need to warn her that I always grab the asses of beautiful women while hugging them? Nah¡­ Taking out her buried face from between Lucy¡¯s huge tits, Iris looks at me with her puffy red eyes. ¡°Y-You are Lucas, m-my big brother, right?¡± She asks. ¡°Yup, that¡¯s me,¡± I answer. Even though tears are falling from her eyes, her cheeks start to blush a little. ¡°¡­ you look really cool,¡± she says shyly. Woah, my cute little sister thinks I look cool¡­ Nice. ¡°You are really beautiful as well,¡± I compliment her with a wink. Turning a brighter shade of red because of my comment, she buries her face back inside Lucy¡¯s tits. Come one, give your big brother a hug first! ¡°Iris, who is¡ª¡± Suddenly, another female voice comes from the doorway, diverting our attention from each other. And this time, I can confidently say that I know who this new girl is¡­even though I have never met her before. Why? Because she looks identical to Iris except that her hairs are jet black in color and her eyes are golden. ¡°Ivy¡­¡± I mutter. Yes, both Iris and Ivy are my twin sister (and are equally beautiful). Being addressed by her name, Ivy first looks at me, then Lucy and finally at Iris who is hugging Lucy. ¡°You must be Lucy and¡­ Lucas, right?¡± she asks simply. Hmm¡­ This is a bit unusual. I thought she would be a little bit more shocked or surprised seeing us. But she is looking at us with no particular emotion on her face at all. It¡¯s almost as if her big brother and sister are returning home after 12 years is not that big of a deal to her. ¡°You are not surprised to see us?¡± I ask, a little bemused myself. ¡°Yes, I am. I am really surprised,¡± she says in a toneless voice. ¡­ It doesn¡¯t show, to be honest¡­ at all. Suddenly, Iris detaches herself from Lucy and move towards Ivy while beaming at me widely. ¡°Wait till others see you, they will all be so excited! Just like us!¡± She says. See, I don¡¯t agree with the ¡°us¡± part. Ivy doesn¡¯t look excited at all¡­ ¡°Though sister Sienna and Sister Arya are out of town for a few days on a guild mission, mom is here! I will call her¡ª¡± ¡°Iris, aren¡¯t you forgetting something?¡± Ivy asks, cutting in-between. Suddenly, Iris¡¯s eyes open wide as if she is remembering something and an uneasy look overshadows her face. ¡°B-But Ivy, don¡¯t you think mother would want to see her children after so many years?¡± She asks in a rather nervous voice. ¡°You know that as long as he is here¡ª¡± ¡°Let me ask mother, okay? She will decide for herself,¡± Iris quickly says before running inside the house. Wait, what just happened right now? Is my mother really that bad that there is a chance she might not want to meet her own son and daughter? And what does Ivy meant by ¡°as long as he is here¡±? Does my mother doesn¡¯t want to see me specifically? Well, let¡¯s see¡­ ¡°Come inside the house, it¡¯s getting cold,¡± Ivy says. Looking at me once again, Lucy tries to confirm if I really want to continue or not. And I waste no time in giving her a simple nod before starting to move forward. Entering inside, I see what looks like a really clean and decent looking living room (open) with leather sofas, a wooden table, and a few other decorative items along with some wall hangings (a few paintings and an old-looking scabbard). From here, I get a decent look at the house as well. Along with the living room, the ground floor also has a kitchen and a guest room. There are also stairs going up, where I guess, are perhaps more bedrooms. Though I don¡¯t remember where perfectly, there should be another set of stairs leading down to the basement as well¡­ where I was imprisoned by Zeus. Lucy is also looking around the house. And even though she is not letting it show on her face, I can tell that she is having mixed feelings seeing this house again. ¡°We will be staying here for a few days. Can you show us to our room?¡± Suddenly, Lucy asks Ivy. ¡°But he is not¡­ Fine, you guys can stay in the guest room for now. I will give separate rooms to you afterward,¡± Ivy answers while gesturing at the room right in front of us. ¡°No need for that. Lucas, give me your bag. I am going to sleep early,¡± Lucy says, putting her hand forward. *Sigh* So, you really don¡¯t want to meet our mother, huh? Not even attempting to make Lucy stay, I simply take off my backpack and hand it over to her. Well, there is no point in arguing with her about this. Lucy will never listen to me even if I beg her. And well, before coming here, I did make a promise that won¡¯t force her to talk to our mother (or even see her, as a matter of fact). As Lucy shuts the door of the guest room behind her, I turn towards Ivy and shrugs it off with a laugh¡­ to which she doesn¡¯t react at all. Damn¡­ She is a tough nut to crack. ¡°Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­¡± Suddenly, the sounds of heavy breathing enter my ears. Instinctively, I look at the direction of the sound which turns out to be coming from upstairs¡­ ¡°Woah¡­¡± A surprised voice leaks out from my mouth. Descending down from the stairs are two people; Iris and an immensely beautiful woman in black nightwear. Wait, is she my mother!? No, my mother should easily be in her forties but this woman¡­ She looks around the same age as that of Lucy. Her skin is exceptionally fair and smooth. Her face is well defined with thin lips, a perfect nose, and delicate cuts. Her long and straight hairs are violet in color. Her alluring eyes have a rare shade of purple which I have never see before in my life. And her figure¡­ Damn¡­. I never thought I would say this, but this woman is even bustier than Lucy. Her huge tits are stretching her black dress so much that it¡¯s on the verge of tearing apart. Her juicy ass also looks something completely out of this world. Overall, she doesn¡¯t like a mother at all, especially not of someone as big as me. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± The beauty calls out my name in her sweet voice as our eyes meet¡­ and instantly, tears start streaming out from her eyes. ¡°My son¡­ My Lucas¡­¡± She calls out while starting to sob heavily. Without responding, I just keep standing still. Well, I admit that I am really confused about what to say or do seeing my mother for the first time in my life. Raising her hand, my mother tries to reach out to me but she also doesn¡¯t take any step forward. No, wait, she is actually trying to move but Iris¡¯s is holding her back with all her strength. ¡°Mom, you have seen him, right? Now let¡¯s go,¡± Iris says seriously. Even Ivy has moved next to them and is holding mother back. What is going on? What are they doing? ¡°P-Please, just let me touch him once¡­ I-I have never¡­ Please, just once!¡± Mother begs in a shaky voice, but Iris and Ivy don¡¯t listen to her. ¡°You know you can¡¯t, mom. Please, let¡¯s go. I hate to see you like this,¡± Iris says. I can tell that she is close to crying as well. ¡°B-But I want to touch¡­ A-And my Lucy¡ª Aaahn¡± Suddenly, a really painful look appears on mother¡¯s face and she staggers forward. Luckily, Iris and Ivy responds instantly and prevents her from falling from the stairs. But the moment mother regains her balance again, both of them starts to lightly push her back; urging her to climb back upstairs. ¡°Please, mother. You know what will happen,¡± Ivy says. ¡°B-But my son¡­¡­ I-I understand,¡± Mother finally says in a defeated tone before looking back at me once again with her teary eyes. ¡°I-I love you, Lucas,¡± She says in a final sort of way. And without waiting for a reply, she turns around and starts climbing up the stairs along with Ivy and Iris before disappearing from my sight. ¡­ W-What did she say in the end? She loves me? My mother loves me? Fuck! I should have tried to talk to her but I got a bit too overwhelmed at that moment. But still, why were Iris and Ivy trying to rush her so much? They didn¡¯t even let her come close to me¡­ Wait, now that I think about it, mother was looking a bit strange¡­ is she sick? I mean, there were bags under her eyes indicating sleep deprivation and her skin was also blushing red, probably from fever. In fact, her body was also shaking the whole time she was here. Though I know one thing: whatever disease mother has, it¡¯s at least not contaminating or Ivy and Iris wouldn¡¯t be touching her without any fear. And that¡¯s the reason why I think that the problem is something else¡­ Man, it¡¯s a bit frustrating that I froze earlier, but I need to make up for it by finding out what¡¯s wrong with my mother. And I also have a few questions I need to ask her¡­ But wait, what if the twins try to stop me? Hmm¡­ Quickly and silently, I move upstairs and crouch down behind a pillared wall, hoping to hide from direct view. I can count 6 rooms here, i.e., 3 on both sides. Mother and my sisters must be in one of them¡­ After waiting for a few seconds, the door of the first room on my right side opens up and the twins move out¡­ Instantly, I make a run for it. ¡°She is in so much pain¡ªKyaaaaa!¡± Iris raises a scream as I rush past her into the room and quickly close the door from inside. Success!!! I turn back to look at my mother¡­ and receive the biggest shock of my life. Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 10: In Mother’s Room (Part-1) What the fuck¡­ is this? I look at the bed and find myself at a total loss for words. *BANG* *BANG* *BANG* ¡°Brother! Please, open up! You cannot be there right now!¡± Iris shouts from outside the room while heavily banging the door. Though Ivy is not saying anything, I can tell that she is banging the door along with Iris as well. But damn¡­ Right in front of my eyes is a big double bed, lying on top of which¡­ is my mother. ¡°Ahaan¡­ Uffaan¡­ Nhaan¡± Her eyes are tightly closed shut and moans are leaking out from her mouth frequently. Her breathing is also really rough and her beautiful face is as red as it was downstairs. But that is not the concerning part is¡­ The reason why I standing here with my jaws threatening to drop on the floor is because my mother is tied up to the bed¡­. topless. Her nightdress is pulled down and her huge, beautiful looking bare tits are in front of my eyes¡­ but that¡¯s not all. There is some sort of cylindrical metallic objects attached to them around the area of her nipples and are heavily vibrating through obvious magic. I can also see white colored pipes coming out from the other end of these cylindrical objects and disappearing beneath the bed. What are these pipes for and why are they¡­ Wait¡­ Why can I see bubbles in the pipe¡­? Shit! It¡¯s transparent! And then obviously, the white-colored thing is freaking milk! The twins were milking mother like a cow!? What the fuck!? Seriously!? And this¡­ I look at my mother¡¯s body from top to bottom again. For some reason, there is a thick black colored cloth covering her crotch area. Her legs and arms are also tied up using ropes and good quality leather cuffs which are stuffed with cotton around the sides. It is clear that this setting is done so that she doesn¡¯t get hurt her at all. Even the way she is placed looks really comfortable with pillows supporting her arms that are slightly raised off the bed. All in all, it looks like she is willingly tied up like this and also, that this is not the first time it is done to her¡­ But why is she not opening her eyes even when Iris and Ivy are literally banging the door right now? I mean, it¡¯s obvious that she didn¡¯t fell this deep in sleep in just a matter of minutes¡­ In fact, the only change I can observe in her state is that her moaning is becoming louder and louder, and her body is becoming redder as time is passing. Now, what should I do? Well, I don¡¯t think I should wake her up casually. Who knows? She might be put to sleep using magic¡­. and if I try to wake her normally, something undesirable might trigger up. Hmm¡­ I think I need to get some answers first. ¡°Hey, Iris! What is happening here? Why is mother tied up like this?¡± I ask in a loud yet calm voice. Iris, who was in the middle of shouting at me, quiets up immediately. Even the banging on the door stops. Strange¡­ ¡°W-Well, that is¡­ that is¡­ I-I will tell you if you come out, okay?¡± she says with a fake cheerful voice. Really? Do I seem that big of an idiot to her? Okay, let¡¯s see¡­ ¡°Well, fine. I guess I will wake mother up myself and ask her to tell me!¡± I say while loudly tapping my foot on the floor, trying to make it sound like I am walking towards the bed. ¡°Wait, wait, wait! Don¡¯t touch her! No matter what! Please!¡± Iris shouts quickly in a desperate manner. Why is she so fixated to not let me touch mother? It¡¯s a little suspicious, to be honest¡­ ¡°Okay, fine. Then you tell me what is going on?¡± I ask. ¡°I-I can¡¯t¡­ because mum wouldn¡¯t want me to¡­¡± she says in a low voice. ¡°Okay, then I am¡ª¡± ¡°Wait! Please, wait! I am not lying! I would have told you but it¡¯s just that¡­ Please understand¡­¡± she says in a voice which is almost begging me now. Okay, this is extremely strange¡­ ¡°Well, fine. Just tell me this; is mother made to fall asleep magically?¡± I ask. ¡°¡­ no, why? I gave her a light sleeping drug¡­¡± she says, sounding a little confused. ¡°Light¡­ Hmm¡­ Then she should wake up if someone disturbs her physically, shouldn¡¯t she?¡± I ask in a light tone. ¡°Yeah, I usually shake her shoulder to wake her¡ª wait, you cannot do this! You cannot wake her up now! And especially by yourself!¡± she tells me loudly, realizing why I am asking all this. Sorry, Iris, I won¡¯t come out of this room without know what is happening¡­ even if I have to lie to you. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t wake her up, but I will stay here with my mother for some time. You see, this is the first time I have seen her. I want to have some time alone with her, so, can you both leave?¡± I ask. ¡°L-Leave? But you cannot¡ª¡± ¡°Iris, did you hear what I just said? She is not only your mother, she is mine as well. And I want to be with her alone for a while,¡± I say in a rather serious and intimidating tone. No sound comes from outside the door for a while. ¡°¡­. F-Fine. But please, don¡¯t touch her or try to wake her up, okay? Please¡­ just don¡¯t do that¡­¡± Iris pleads. I don¡¯t respond to her anymore. Iris also doesn¡¯t pester me any further and after a few seconds, I hear the sound of their footsteps getting away. Sigh¡­ I hope they are not fooling me by tapping the floor as I did earlier. As soon as the sounds of their footsteps fade away, I take out a small and spherical bronze ball from my pocket and pressed a red-colored button on top of it while closing my eyes. Instantly, a flash of white light bursts from the ball, so bright, that even after I open my eyes, I couldn¡¯t see anything for a few seconds. Though I am a little disappointing. There are no changes in the room that I can figure out by just looking. Hmm¡­ Did it really work? Let¡¯s test it out¡­ Raising my left foot momentarily, I bring it down hard on the floor¡­ though absolutely no sound resounds in the room. Well, an amazing soundproofing tool. As expected from him. Now, let¡¯s do this¡­ Moving back to the bed, I look at my mother¡¯s body again¡­ The round metallic objects are still on her breasts, trying their best to suck out as much milk as they possibly can. Though mother¡¯s tits are not losing at producing milk. It¡¯s almost as if they have a never-ending supply of milk. Looking down again, I find my gaze getting strangely attracted to the ghastly-looking black cloth on her crotch. Man, this thing is ruining my view¡­ I bend down and grab the cloth, which surprisingly turns out to be warm and extremely wet. What is this? It feels really slimy¡­ I rub this wet cloth some more in confusion. Hmm¡­ well¡­ I remove the cloth in a flash. ¡°What the fuck¡­.?¡± I swear in shock. The nightdress mother is wearing is shifted upward, revealing her black and soaking wet panties, that are digging deep inside her crotch. Her soft-looking plump things are also glistening wet with her love juices. Damn¡­ so, this red face and rough breathing were not because of some sickness¡­ It¡¯s because mother is really, really aroused. I have a sudden urge to lick the love juice off her thigh and panties but well, I stop myself for two reasons: first and the rather pathetic one, is because she is my mother (pathetic because I have already crossed that line with Lucy and I don¡¯t really care about it anyway). And second, I have some more pressing matters in hand¡­ Now, let¡¯s wake her up¡­ I move my hands forward to grab her shoulder¡­. but stops half-way through. Fuck it! I am going to do this in a little different way¡­ While I cannot lick her crotch because it will be too extreme, my mother¡¯s sinful body is looking so juicy right now that I will really regret it if I don¡¯t do anything to it at all¡­ Changing the direction of my hands, I grab the metallic objects attached to mother¡¯s tits and pull them off¡­ ¡°Aaaahhnnn!¡± Suddenly, a really loud moan escapes through her mouth. Much louder than the ones before. Damn¡­ Her slightly darkened nipples finally show themselves to me. They are engorged, hard, erect and still leaking loads of creamy milk out. Fuck¡­. even though so much milk got sucked out just now, these tits still look so stiff and veiny. As if they can produce a bucket more. Hmm¡­ guess what? I think it¡¯s time for me to taste my mother¡¯s milk for the first time in my life¡­ and well, also wake her up while I am at. Putting both my hands on either side of mother¡¯s body for support, I lower my face towards her tits while closing my eyes¡­ before putting her nipple inside my mouth. ¡°AAAAAHHHHAAA!!!!¡± The instant my lips touch mother¡¯s skin, an ear-splitting scream erupts from her mouth. With a jerk, her back also arches up from the bed and she starts shaking all over. Simultaneously, sweet milk starts erupting inside my mouth in such a quantity, that even I couldn¡¯t drink it fast enough. And before I even start to understand what the heck just happened, mother¡¯s beautiful violet eyes open up with a flutter and stares back at my black ones¡­ really strangely. Roeselawik Get access to 8 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 11: In Mother’s Room (Part-2) ¡°AHHYAAAAA!!!¡± The instant mother¡¯s gaze fell upon me, her body jerks so violently that for a moment I thought that she is hit by an electric shock. And even after that, her body continues to convulse really heavily while incredibly loud, scream-like moans leak out from her mouth. Among all of this, her tits still haven¡¯t stop squirting out milk inside my mouth. While I am drinking from the left one, her right tit is freely spraying milk all over the bed. It almost seems like there is an endless supply of milk in these huge juggs. Apart from this, I am also sure that if mother wouldn¡¯t have been restrained to the bed, we both would have fallen down on the floor until now, that¡¯s how much she is shaking. But what is happening? And why? I mean, it is clear that she is having an orgasm. Though I am not sure that if the word ¡°orgasm¡± gives justice to this. Obviously, I have made Lucy cum numerous times before. But I don¡¯t remember her being in a state similar to this ever. And by the way, I am confident about my skills. Well, I think I know what it is. There must be magic involved here. But then, did Iris lied to me? She doesn¡¯t seem like a girl who would do that. And also, in no way this magic looks like it¡¯s made for making someone fall asleep. It¡¯s almost as if it¡¯s a¡­ never mind. Anyhow, now that I know that magic is in play here, I need to act accordingly¡­ Instantly, I remove my mouth from mother¡¯s nipple and back away from the bed. The reason I am doing this is because it¡¯s clear that the magic got triggered because of my touch, so, there is also a chance that its effect might strengthen if I continue to touch her, or if I increase the area of skin contact? ¡°NOOOOO! C-Come back! P-Please, come back!¡± Suddenly, as if a switch is turned on, tears starts leaking from mother¡¯s eyes and she starts shouting and begging me to come back to her. And not just this, she also starts thrashing her body wildly, clearly trying to break free from the cuffs and come towards me. It¡¯s almost as if she has gone mad¡­ Maybe I should release¡ª Wait, what was that? For a moment there, mother¡¯s body arched up because of all the thrashing she is doing, making me saw something watery stream down to the bed from her crotch¡­ Is she pissing herself? No¡­ that looked a bit too viscous to be piss¡­ Damn¡­ Even though I am not touching mother anymore, it seems like her condition is getting worse with each passing second. I guess I was wrong about the factor which is triggering this magic. But anyway, I cannot let mother to continue suffering like this anymore¡­ I have only two options left with me: first is to go downstairs right now and ask Iris and Ivy for their help. The reason I am reluctant to choose this one is because I don¡¯t think I will be allowed near mother after that ever again. And also, it indirectly means that I won¡¯t have any of my questions answered as well¡­ The second option is a bit risky but it is something based on what I have understood from the situation until now. I may be completely wrong but I think it won¡¯t be much disastrous or anything. And anyway, if it fails, I will have no other option but to call the twins for help. But if it works then¡­ Well, we will see. Slowly, I start moving towards the bed again. ¡°YES! Come¡­ Come near me! T-Touch me!¡± Mother loudly says, seeing me coming close. I take a deep breath in¡­ ¡°You want me to touch you, right?¡± I ask lightly. ¡°Yes, I-I want it!¡± She replies immediately. I reach the bed and stand in front of her. ¡°And where do you want me to touch you?¡± I ask. ¡°E-Everywhere¡­ Just touch me everywhere! Rub me everywhere!¡± she cries out to me desperately. I have a feeling that she doesn¡¯t understand it is her son she is saying this to. But well, it doesn¡¯t matter to me¡­ I look at her half-naked body, struggling even harder now that I am this close. What a feast¡­ Let¡¯s start. I move my right hand forward¡­ and stop it just on top of mother¡¯s stomach. Her face, which was staring at my moving hand cravingly, turns horrified as it stops just inches away from her. ¡°N-No! Don¡¯t stop! Please!¡± She says while starting to thrashing her body even more wildly. ¡°I will touch¡­ only if you stop struggling,¡± I tell her calmly. The effect of my words is instant. I can tell from the look on mother¡¯s face that she is trying her hardest to stay still somehow, but her whole body is still tremoring. But throughout all this, her begging eyes are constantly staring at me. Well, I guess I will give her some points for trying¡­ I lower my hand and land it on her stomach. Her nighty is so thin that it almost feels like I am touching her bare skin. Her stomach is soft and slightly plump for some reason, but all in all, it feels really good to touch. ¡°Ahhaa¡­ It feels¡­ It feels amazing¡­¡± Mother leaks out a pleasurable moan and the tremoring of her body again increases, but it is not to the point of violent jerking motions like before. I continue touch her like this for probably around 15 seconds more before¡­ ¡°Mmmmm¡­. I am¡­. again¡­.Ahan¡­ Ahan¡­ Aaahaaaaaan!¡± ¡­ mother reaches an orgasm again. Damn¡­she is cumming just from her stomach being rubbed¡­ Well then, I guess this can be done a little faster after than I thought. I just need to be a little more careful¡­ Slowly, at a snail¡¯s pace, I start moving my hand down on mother¡¯s stomach. At first, she closes her eyes, enjoying this feeling of my touch while further leaking out a few more moans¡­ until she realized then my hand hasn¡¯t stopped even after crossing her navel. ¡°Haaaa¡­ Haaa¡­ You will¡­ Haaaa¡­ touch me¡­there¡­?¡± She asks. Just from the anticipation, mother¡¯s breathing starts to roughen greatly. ¡°I want to ask you something¡­ Amelia,¡± I say while stopping my hand just before it touches her panties. I call mother by her name because I don¡¯t think she understands that I am her son (seeing her state) ¡­and I don¡¯t want to remind her¡­ yet. ¡°D-Don¡¯t stop! Please¡­ Move it! Move it down!¡± she starts begging again. ¡°Answer me correctly and I will¡­ ¡°I know there is something wrong with you and your body¡­ tell me what it is?¡± I ask with a slightly strong tone. The moment mother hears my question, her expression change. And for the first time, I see the expression of fear reflect on her face¡­ ¡°I-I cannot¡­ tell you¡­that¡­¡± she says with difficulty because of her heaving chest. ¡°Why? I want to know¡­¡± I say while starting to rub the area below her navel lightly. ¡°Aaaahann¡­ B-Because¡­ Because you will hate me if I tell you¡­¡± she says with another moan. Hate her? Hmm¡­ I guess she won¡¯t tell me until I do that. ¡°Fine¡­ you don¡¯t need to tell me. I guess I will leave then¡­¡± I say in a disappointed sort of tone¡­while removing my hand. ¡°NOOOOO! WAIT! PLEASE, PLEASE, DON¡¯T LEAVE! I WILL¡­ I WILL TELL YOU, PLEASE!¡± Mother screams on top of her lungs, taking even me by a little surprise. Woah, that¡¯s a bit too strong reaction for this¡­ ¡°I am listening¡­¡± I say while resting back my raised hand below her navel. Mother¡¯s face turns really uneasy again. I can tell that this is something she really doesn¡¯t wish anyone to know¡­ but still, she opens her mouth to tell me. ¡°I-I am¡­ I am¡­¡­ cursed.¡± She says in a voice so low, that it¡¯s almost as if she is trying to whisper in my ears. A curse, huh? ¡°And how did you get this curse?¡± I ask. This time, mother¡¯s face turns even more uneasy¡­ and a little angry? ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­ She¡­ she gave me¡­ His wife did¡­ to get revenge¡­ on me,¡± she says before turning silent completely. For some reason, I can already tell she won¡¯t say anything more even if I threaten to leave the room again. And well, it¡¯s not like I need to hear anything else. I have already connected all the dots. There is only one person in the world who can curse the former lover of Zeus without having his wrath fall upon them¡­ His wife; Hera, the queen of Gods. Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 12: In Mother’s Room (Part-3) I see the pathetic figure of my mother lying on the bed in front of my eyes. Her beautiful face is completely dyed red and is covered in sweat and drool of her own. Her large breasts are out of her black nighty and her nipples are leaking thick milk, which is flowing down and wetting the already soaking bed further. And the most concerning thing? She is so horny right now that she is asking her own son to sexually stimulate her body. *Sigh* Hera¡­ I feel a little dumb to not realize this from the start, it¡¯s so obvious that she is behind all of this¡­ Hera, the goddess of marriage and birth, is the wife of Zeus and thus, is the queen of all Gods. And as obvious as it is, being the goddess of marriage and all, there is one thing Hera hates above everything: Adultery¡­ more so when it¡¯s done by her own husband. And well, knowing how much of a horny perverted fucker Zeus is, it¡¯s easy to guess that Hera remains angry with him most of the time¡­ but he is not the only. Hera also gets extremely jealous, angry, and vengeful against the women Zeus cheats and the offspring they produce, no matter if the woman in question was at wrong herself or Zeus just simply raped or tricked her. Since ancient times, Hera is known to severely punish Zeus lovers and their children by making their lives as difficult and miserable as she possibly can. In fact, there are numerous incidents in history where Hera had gone great lengths just to get her revenge on Zeus¡¯s lovers. And it looks like the case with my mother is no different¡­ or, am I wrong? My mother was Zeus¡¯s lover (?), which in itself is enough to make Here¡¯s wrath fall upon her¡­ but that¡¯s not it. She even bore him 6 children meaning that it was not just some simple infatuation Zeus usually has, he actually kept interested in mother for a long time¡­ and even managed to successfully hide about all this from his wife. And I know, this would have made Hera angrier than anything¡­ The difference between my mother and Zeus¡¯s other women must be that the punishment my mother would have gotten must be much worse¡­ *Sigh* Seeing her state, it is obvious what her curse is related to, but without knowing exactly what it is, I cannot tell the extent of it of the problems it causes. And well, I don¡¯t think I can do anything to make mother tell me either. But well, I know one thing I can for now¡­ I move on top of the bed and Lie down next to mother. Without moving my hand which is resting below her navel. I feel a slight discomfort here because the bed is soaking wet with milk and love fluids, but I try my best to ignore it. ¡°Listen, Amelia¡­¡± I say in a soft voice. Mother turn her face around to look at me. Even though there is a slight uneasiness on her face because of the previous exchange about her curse, but it is still mostly reflecting lust. ¡°Just tell me this, can I relieve you somehow?¡± I ask meaningfully. I guess what I mean by ¡°relieve¡± here fairly easy to understand. The reason why I am asking this to her is that there is a possibility of Hera putting curse against it. I think this can be the case, seeing mother the extremely horny state mother is in since I saw her downstairs. She doesn¡¯t say anything to reply but just give me a shaky little nod¡­ Okay, that¡¯s better. Let¡¯s get to work then¡­ Finally, I lower my hand which was beneath the navel of mother for a relatively long time and reach the bottom of her thoroughly wet panty. On my way, I could clearly feel her highly erect her clit and abnormally swollen pussy. Looks like the situation might be worse than I initially thought. But well, let¡¯s see¡­ Simultaneously, I also reattach my mouth on her nipples as well, sucking out the milk strongly¡­ ¡°UWAAAAAAA!¡± Mother screams loudly, and her body starts jerking again from another heavy orgasm she reaches in an instant. The creamy and sweet milk explodes from her hard nipple and enters inside my mouth again, but this time, the quantity is less than before, making me able to keep up with drinking it. Even her pussy is leaking out streams of her love juices, further concentrating the musky scent already the room. ¡°Ahaaan¡­ Suck them harder¡­ Ahhhh¡­ Mmmm¡­ Rub it moreee¡­¡± Mother says while moaning loudly. Listening to her moans, I synchronize the speed of my hand rubbing her pussy and make it move so fast that squelching sounds made by her love juices starts resounding in the room. This time, I grab her soft tits with my other hand as well and squeeze them so hard that fingers get deeply dig in inside the soft flesh and milk starts squirting everywhere. Though I admit, the fastest and most effective way to reach my goal would be just to simply fuck her, but I don¡¯t know if mother would appreciate it after regaining her senses again so¡­ Well, I should keep my bulging cock, which is pressing again her plump thighs, inside my pants. Anyway, the main thing is that the effect of my increased effort gives results instantly. Mother¡¯s moans start getting louder and louder. Her body also starts to tremor insanely again¡­ just before another orgasm hits her. ¡°Ahaan¡­ Ahaan¡­ AAAHHHHAAAN!¡± Adding to her numerous screams before, she gives another one out, but this time, her back also gets lift off the bed, showing the intensity of the orgasm. ¡°I AM CUMMING!!!¡± Mother screams and pleasure erupts from her body. For two solid minutes, we both stay in this position. Mother¡¯s tits and pussy keep heavily squirting out fluids while the pleasure she receives from my stimulation keeps the orgasm alive. And finally¡­ ¡°Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­¡± The orgasm ends with mother¡¯s body falling back on the bed limply as she continues to breathe heavily to calm herself down. To my relief, even her tits are not leaking milk on their own anymore. But the more important thing that I notice is her face, which is looking much peaceful than before. Well, utterly exhausted, but peaceful¡­ I continue to watch as her breathing and body finally settle down and her eyelids close, telling me that she has fallen asleep¡­ Hmm, it looks like the work here is done¡­for now. Slowly and carefully, I detach my body from mother¡¯s so that she doesn¡¯t wake up and get down from the bed before silently moving towards the door. Many thoughts are swirling inside my mind right now¡­ Even though many of my questions are still not answered, but one thing got cleared to me from all the incidents till now: Hera had put some strong sexual curse on my mother, and, it¡¯s effect probably gets increased when I (or, a male?) gets close to, or touch her¡­ Well, I am completely sure that the curse is much worse, but I currently have no way to find it out. If mother didn¡¯t tell me when she was this vulnerable, I have no chances of opening her mouth when she is conscious. Even the twins had kept their lips sealed shut on this¡­ Well, I guess my only hope to find more about this are my other two sisters¡­ And while I still don¡¯t know if mother is a bad person or not (as Lucy believes), I want to at least try to do something about this curse. And I think I have an answer to this¡­ *CLICK* ¡°KYAAAA!¡± The moment I open the door and step out, I bump into something soft before hearing a small scream followed by a loud thud moments later. ¡°Ahh¡­ Ouch!¡± Iris expresses her pain from the floor. Oh, so she came back up and was trying to hear us inside, huh? Understandable¡­ Ivy is here as well but unlike her twin sister, she was standing a little further away from the door, so she is not on the ground as well. ¡°Sorry for that earlier. I am sure you both want to check on mother, but please, do so quietly. She is sleeping¡­¡± I say. ¡°M-Mum is still sleeping? You didn¡¯t wake her up?¡± Iris asks, looking surprised. Even Ivy¡¯s raises her eyebrows by this news. It looks like they weren¡¯t expecting me to keep my promise from the start anyway and well, I didn¡¯t. ¡°Nope, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± I lie. ¡°T-Then what were doing inside then?¡± Iris asks. ¡°Nothing much¡­¡± I tell her confused figure a little smile and a wink, before turning sideways and walking away. Now, let¡¯s tell Lucy about my plan¡­ Reaching downstairs, I move towards the guest room where we will be sleeping and open its door to get inside¡­ only to be greeted by the sexy half-naked figure of my sister lying on top of the bed. I give Lucy a slight smile before opening my mouth to speak¡­ ¡°Sister, change of plans. We will be hunting another God soon¡­¡± Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 13: The Next Target ¡°Sister, change of plans. We will be hunting another God soon¡­¡± Lucy, who was reading what looks like a newspaper, looks up to me with a jerk. Her face shows a clear sign of surprise from my sudden declaration. ¡°What? But didn¡¯t you said that we should lay low for a while and prepare? Isn¡¯t that why we are here!?¡± She asks, confused. I do not reply immediately but start moving towards the bed. On my way, I also start to remove my clothes one by one until only my underwear remains. Oh, shit¡­ Lucy raises her eyebrows and stares down at my crotch with widened eyes¡­ Well, seeing that my cock is erect and has more than half of its length outside the underwear, it¡¯s a fitting reaction from her. Though well, I do nothing to hide it. Only after reaching the bed, do I open my mouth once again to speak¡­ ¡°I know I said that, but the situation is a little different now. Our mother¡­ There is a curse put upon her by Hera,¡± I say while climbing on the bed and settling down next to Lucy. ¡°Hmph¡­ no surprise there,¡± Lucy simply says while folding the newspaper and putting it away. ¡°Well, yeah, so I was thinking, to help mother, we should¡ª¡± ¡°What were you doing upstairs, Lucas? For you to get this hard¡­¡± Lucy suddenly says while turning around and placing her right hand on top of my huge boner¡­ before caressing it gently. ¡°Oh, I was reliving our mother from her sexual tension and this is the result¡­¡± I answer truthfully. Lucy¡¯s hand clenches around my cock and she glares at me with a pout. Sister, this is only making me feel better¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t have sex with her. She was behaving really strangely in front of me before, so I decided to investigate the reason behind it. And well, it turned out that Hera gave our mother some sort of sexual curse¡­¡± I say while shrugging. Lucy doesn¡¯t reply but her grip lessens in strength and instead, she starts stroking my cock again. ¡°Okay, so, what I was saying is that because of this curse, mother is not even being able to speak properly in front of me, let alone hold a proper conversation. So, I want to help her¡ª¡± ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Lucy says, again cutting in between my sentence. ¡°I know what you want to do.¡± ¡°Hmm? You do?¡± ¡°Yes, you want to help Amelia by freeing her of this curse, right? And because of this, you want to go hunting for a God even though we captured one this morning¡­¡± Lucy says. Simultaneously, the stroking speed of her hand also increases drastically and she leans even closer to me, making her bountiful tits press against my bare chest. Even my pre-cum has started to leak now, which, after meeting Lucy¡¯s hand, is making indecent squelching noises. ¡°W-Well, you are not wrong. That¡¯s what I want exactly¡­¡± I answer. My voice becomes slightly shaky because of the sudden increase in pleasure. ¡°And you want to do all of this, even after everything I have told you about her?¡± she asks calmly. ¡°You know my take on this, sister. I want to see the truth myself. And also, you were very young when all of this happened as well. There is a chance that you might not have been able to see the whole truth of the situation at that time¡­¡± I answer. And anyway, my doubts have worsened after hearing how mother looked at me and how desperately she called out my name¡­ before she was maddened with lust, that is. Without giving me an immediate response, Lucy detaches her body away from me, and lower down on the bed. Then, she spread her legs over and rest her meaty ass on my thighs. After that, she takes the full length of my cock out of the underwear and starts milking it out with both of her hands furiously. Damn¡­ Feels good¡­ After making sure that I am getting the pleasure, Lucy starts to speak again¡­ ¡°I disagree with you here, Lucas. I have seen happy, I have seen her laugh, I have seen her play with her other children including myself¡­ all while giving no care about you who were rotting away and getting abused by Zeus in the basement.¡± Even though sounding angry, Lucy still moves her waist forward and press her crotch strongly against my balls, with the only thing separating them is her sexy black panty. F-Fuck¡­ I am going to¡­ ¡°But, I have already told you about this and many other things about her. So, what I want to ask you now is that are you really willing to risk your life for a woman like her, just because there might be a slight chance that she might be somewhat innocent?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, I w-want to¡­¡± I answer. Again, Lucy doesn¡¯t answer but just simply lowers her head and wraps her soft and warm mouth around my thick cock¡­ Only to start sucking on it strongly. ¡°Ahhgh¡­ Sis¡­ Lucy¡­¡± And as if waiting for this particular thing to happen, a great pleasure runs through my back and my cock starts squirting semen inside my sister¡¯s mouth like a geyser. And knowing exceptionally well about how much I cum, even Lucy starts drinking my semen vigorously from the start, not letting even a single drop of it to leak out from her mouth. After a couple of minutes of continuously squirting out, my balls finally feel a little lighter and my penis also starts to shrink back from its monstrous size. Lucy also sucks out and drink every last drop of my semen before looking back into my eyes again with a serious face. ¡°Then, I will help you hunt down the god¡­¡± She finally answers. ¡°Wait, you will?¡± I ask, strongly surprise even though my mind is still a little mushy from the lingering feeling of pleasure. ¡°Yes, if you have decided to risk your life, there is no way I am going to let you do it alone. And well, I guess that this way, you will see the truth behind my words yourself¡­¡± she answers with a little shrug. ¡°Thanks, sister. You are the best¡­ at everything,¡± I say meaningfully with a wink before laughing it off. Lucy¡¯s cheeks turn a little red but the seriousness of her face isn¡¯t gone yet. ¡°So, we will need a plan, right? A big, accurate, and effective plan. This may be one of the most difficult captures we will ever do. And with how little experienced and powerful we are right now, the chances of us succeeding are extremely low. ¡°And even still, if we do succeed, I am sure that all the other gods will find out about our motive and what we are trying to actually achieve. So, I guess we should already think of a hideout where we will be safe even from the gods can¡¯t. ¡°And well, there are loads of other factors to be thought of as well. We will at least need 3-4 months just to prepare the basic structure of the plan and things we will need. I think, first, we should¡ª¡± ¡°Okay, okay, wait a second. What are you going on about!?¡± I ask, extremely confused. 3-4 months of preparation? Are you kidding me!? ¡°Jacob, don¡¯t look so surprised. You know who we are going after. And if we don¡¯t even prepare this much, our chances of survival will go down from a few percentages to negative figures. ¡°And the last thing we want to do is underestimate her. She is the queen of gods, after all,¡± Lucy says. ¡­. ¡°Queen of gods!!? You don¡¯t seriously believe that we will be going after Hera, do you? We will be squashed like bugs before we even go near her!¡± I exclaim. ¡°Eh? Then which God are you talking about? You do know that a godly curse can only be removed by the God who had put it upon you, right? Even Zeus won¡¯t be able to remove Here¡¯s curse on Amelia. Let alone some other minor God¡­¡± Lucy tells me. ¡°Of course, sister. I know about that and I am not even trying to remove the curse anyway,¡± I answer along with a shrug. ¡°You are not?¡± Lucy asks, surprised. ¡°Nope, I am just trying to lessen its strength. Enough to return mother to sanity,¡± I answer. ¡°And how are you planning to do that?¡± Lucy asks while furrowing her eyebrows. ¡°Oh, easy, we will be capturing two gods for that: Asklepios and Circe,¡± I answer confidently. ¡°Asklepios and Circe!? The God of Medicine and The Goddess of Magic!? You want to capture both of them!?¡± Lucy asks in utter bewilderment. ¡°Well, not just the two of¡ª I mean, yes, that¡¯s all. Both of them. And I also have a plan for that,¡± I answer. ¡°You do!?¡± ¡°Yes, but for that, I will need the help of my other sisters as well. All of them. Even the ones I am going to meet tomorrow morning for the first time in my life¡­¡± Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 14: Sienna and Arya (Part-1) ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡± I lay down on the soft grass of the garden while watching the sun climbing up the horizon. My clothes are soaking wet with sweat and my breathing is as rough as it can get. It¡¯s already 7 in the morning and I have just completed my training for today. Following my schedule, I worked out my muscles by doing some intensive exercises and weight training. Usually, I practice along with Lucy but as she¡¯s been continuously working really hard on Nemesis¡¯s capture for days, I decided that she at least need to take a day off training. The reason why I am not applying this on myself as well, even though I had worked equally hard, is because I cannot afford to. I need to quickly become strong enough to stand alongside my sister and hopefully, someday surpass her in strength as well. And obviously, it all depends upon how much, and how effectively I train¡­ Right now, my training schedule is basically divided into three parts: physical skill development, weapon skill development, and Magical skill development. But well, officially, it¡¯s divided into only two parts as I practice my magical skills secretly. The reason behind this is because I don¡¯t want Lucy to find out about my special ability, through which I can use the skills she inherited by Zeus. Well, at least not until I master them completely¡­ Wait a second, no that I think about it, I should have gotten some powers from Nemesis as well. I mean, I did have sex with her and I also broke her virginity, which I am guessing are the criteria for my special ability to activate. But well, I am not sure if her being a goddess affects my ability in any way. There is a chance that I might have gotten nothing at all. Hmm¡­ I guess everything will be clear only after I summon Nemesis to me again and ask her to about it. And while I am almost sure that it¡¯s safe to do so now, I have decided to wait till I meet with my other two sisters and discuss my plan with them. We might need the help of Nemesis there. Anyway, they are going to come home later today so, the waiting won¡¯t be that long. And yeah, on the topic of my sister, I should take care of that as well¡­ I lift my head from the ground a little and look towards the house, only to find a pair of dark pink eyes staring right back at me from behind a window. ¡°Hey, Iris, I am done with the training so, how long are you planning to look at me? You don¡¯t have any morning chores to do?¡± I ask, holding back my laughter. I can see Iris¡¯s whole body jump up in surprise. She clearly didn¡¯t expect that I will notice her. ¡°I-I do! I was just passing by!¡± She shouts back while blushing furiously. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Don¡¯t lie. You are standing there since half an hour ago. Now, come here¡­¡± I say while laughing. ¡°You¡­You are mean brother¡­¡± Iris says with a pout. Her cheeks also turn bright red as she walks out of the backdoor and comes towards me. ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t resist. I thought you will look cute while burning in shame, and my guess was right¡­¡± I say with another laugh. But what I didn¡¯t guess was the way she is dressed right now. In an oversized shirt and casual shorts, Iris¡¯s cuteness is reaching an extreme level. ¡°C-Cute? M-Me? I-I am glad¡ª I mean, Hmph¡­ C-Calling me cute won¡¯t be enough. I-I am still angry at you for last night¡­¡± Iris says while turning away her extremely red face with a jerk. ¡°Last night? But I didn¡¯t do anything much, did I? You saw mother sleeping soundly with your own eyes¡­¡± I say with my eyebrows raised. ¡°I-I did, but still, you shouldn¡¯t have gone in¡­¡± Iris says in a rather low voice while looking down. Man¡­ the way Iris and Ivy are reacting about mother¡¯s curse is making me worry. I just hope they agree to partake in my plan and don¡¯t cause me trouble later. ¡°Well, I did go in and that fact cannot be changed. Anyway, has mother woken up yet?¡± I ask. ¡°No, she is still sleeping. And now that I think about it, it¡¯s a bit strange that she is. I don¡¯t remember the last time she had slept this peacefully,¡± Iris answers, looking a little suspicious. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing, right? She must be really relieved after meeting her son. Also, do you know if Lucy has woken up yet?¡± I ask while getting up from the ground. ¡°I-I¡­ That is¡­ I-I haven¡¯t checked in sister Lucy¡¯s room yet¡­¡± Iris answers stutteringly, again looking away from me. Oh, yeah. You were busy looking at me¡­ ¡°Ahh~ I hope she won¡¯t kill me for not waking her up. Anyway, I am really hungry. Is there something to eat?¡± I ask while stretching my body a little. ¡°Yes! Ivy is making breakfast! It should be ready by now!¡± Iris answers cheerfully. Hey, you are forgetting to sound angry¡­ ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go inside and eat,¡± I say before starting to walk towards the back door. Hmm¡­ Whatever Ivy is making smells good. I hope it tastes this good as well¡­ Me and Iris enter the living room and start to make our way towards the dining area. *BAM* Suddenly, the front door burst open and two people tumble inside the house. Both drenched in blood¡­ ¡°Sister Sienna! Sister Arya!¡± Iris screams in horror. Sister¡­ Without even looking at their faces properly, I start running forward. And fortunately, before they can collide with the floor, I reach there and hold their bodies within my arms. Then, after slowly lowering them on the ground, I finally get to take a proper look at both of them. The woman on my right has already fainted. Her long hairs which are dark red in color are covered with dirt and plastered on her head with blood. Her beautiful face also has numerous cuts that are still bleeding. And this is just the start. Her plain leather armor and even the clothes she is wearing beneath are badly torn from many places, showing the deep cleavage of her huge breasts, her stomach, and even her thighs. Though one would expect this sight to be wonderful, it is not, as you can see only deep wounds from the exposed places. Damn¡­ It looks like she was brutally beaten to near death. I look at the woman on my left, expecting her to be in the same condition, but to my slight relief, she doesn¡¯t seem to be badly hurt as the redhead. At least, her strikingly blue eyes are open and she is conscious. Though there is dirt in her long teal-colored hairs as well, I cannot see any head injury or blood. Her leather armor is also damaged but her clothes are safe. Well, excluding the part covering her chest, which is a little torn and is giving me a view of her half-covered tits. Though they are considerably huge, the redhead has somewhat bigger. Wait, now that I look closely, though this one has various cuts and bruises on her body as well, there is no profound bleeding anywhere. It is fairly easy to guess that she carried the redhead here and it is her blood she is covered in. Damn¡­ I need to do something about the redhead¡¯s blood loss. No, I think she has lost too much blood already. I put my hand under her nose¡­ At least she is still breathing. But I don¡¯t think she is going to stay alive for much longer. And to be honest, it is already too late for any kind of treatment. Well, I guess there is only one way left to save her now¡­ I start to stand up but before I could, the teal haired girl grabs my hand strongly, forcing me to look back at her. ¡°They are coming¡­ run¡­.¡± she whispers in a harsh voice. Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 15: Sienna and Arya (Part-2) ¡°They are coming¡­ run¡­¡± ¡­ I look at the teal haired woman with a frown and forcibly remove my hand from her grip. ¡°We will talk later. Her condition is critical and she needs help,¡± I say while pointing at the redhead. ¡°But sister¡­ Her last wish is to save¡­¡± I don¡¯t wait for her to finish and quickly stand up. Then, I start running towards my room but before I can reach it, the door opens up from the inside. ¡°What with these loud noises¡­¡± Lucy steps out and her voice trails off as she sees the bloody scenery in front of her eyes. ¡°LUCAS!¡± she shrieks looking at my blood-stained shirt. ¡°Not mine. Where is the nectar, sister!?¡± I say urgently. Lucy gives a quick glance behind me and seems to understand the emergency of the situation, as immediately after, she gives me a nod before running back inside the room. A few seconds later, she comes back and hands me a small glass bottle filled with a shiny golden liquid. While running back towards the redhead, I open the stopper of this bottle and pour a small amount of the golden liquid inside my mouth. Reaching her, I grab hold of her jaw, and to make her drink the nectar forcibly through mouth-to-mouth. Even though the irony taste of blood spread across my taste buds, I keep my mouth connected with hers until all the nectar gets transferred. Then, I again pour some nectar inside my mouth and move towards the teal-haired woman to give her mouth-to-mouth as well. ¡°I can drink by myself¡ªMuuhhhm¡± This time, I face a little difficulty as her tongue keeps getting in my way, but I still manage to somehow force all the nectar down the throat. ¡°Haa~ you will be fully healed in a minute or so. The redhead will take a longer time. Probably even an entire day,¡± I say while sitting back straight. At first, the teal haired woman frowns at me with blushing cheeks but then, her expressions change to that of wonderment as all her bruises and cuts start to disappear one-by-one. The redhead¡¯s wounds also stop bleeding and a little color returns to her lifeless face. Hmm¡­ So, it can be used in near-death cases as well, huh? ¡°What¡­ did you make us drink?¡± the teal-haired woman asks in surprise. ¡°Nectar,¡± I answer. ¡°N-Nectar!? The drink of the gods!?¡± she exclaims. ¡°W-Where did you get that!? And who are you!?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I am not some god in disguise or even close. In fact, I am your blood-related brother; Lucas. And how I got nectar? Well, a certain someone gave it to our older sister; Lucy,¡± I answer. ¡°Someone gave you¡­ Wait! B-Brother Lucas and sister Lucy¡­¡± the teal haired woman says while moving her gaze from me to Lucy who has also come to stand beside me. The next moment, she stands up and effortfully walks towards Lucy to enclose her into a tight hug. ¡°W-We though you died. I am so happy that you are back, sister,¡± she says while getting teary. Lucy just simply pats her back without reacting excessively. Man, will any of my sisters hug me? I was even closer to her this time¡­ Haa~ well, looking at how we have never even met each other before, I guess I should be happy that they at least know about me. ¡°So, are you Sienna or Arya?¡± I ask while standing up as well. ¡°I am Arya. And thank you for saving sister Sienna. I was so scared¡­¡± she says. Arya is my younger sister. If I remember correctly, she should be 18 years old right now, making her a year older than the twins and a year younger than me. And the redhead resting on the floor is my older sister Sienna. She is 22 years old and is the second oldest among us six siblings. ¡°Sister Arya¡­¡± Suddenly, Iris says while walking towards Arya and hugging her. Ivy moves towards Sienna and places her hand on top of her head as if checking her temperature. Though her face is still expressionless, I can tell that she is really concerned. ¡°What happened to both of you?¡± Iris asks in a scared voice. Arya¡¯s expressions turn seriously again and she looks at all of us. ¡°There are Gegenees in the forest¡­¡± she informs us. ¡°Gegenees? Here?¡± I ask while raising my eyebrows. Gegenees is a race of six-armed giants that are found in the eastern part of the country. They are children of Gaia, the goddess of earth, and thus, are also known as the earthborn. But still, for Gegenees to appear in the southern region¡­ ¡°Do you know how they got here?¡± I ask. ¡°No, I was shocked as well when they appear out of nowhere and started attacking our hunting party. Nearly everyone was killed. I would have died as well if sister Sienna wouldn¡¯t have protected me using her own body as a shield,¡± She answers. ¡°Well, it certainly explains the condition of her body,¡± I say while looking down at Sienna resting on the floor. ¡°Anyway, why did you told me to run? Are they coming towards the town?¡± I ask with a frown. ¡°Yes, they are. And we need to inform the guild as soon as possible!¡± she says urgently. ¡°But you must have met the guards at the entrance gate, right? You didn¡¯t inform them?¡± ¡°No, I¡­ I flew over the wall because it was the shorter route inside,¡± she says. ¡°You flew over the wall?¡± I ask, surprised. ¡°W-Well, yes.¡± Hmm¡­ Looks like Arya has inherited the ability to fly from Zeus just like Lucy has inherited the power to create thunderbolts. Surely, Sienna and the twins must have some powers as well. But well, this is not the time to pry about this¡­ ¡°So, do you know how many earthborn are there?¡± I ask. ¡°I don¡¯t know their exact number in the forest, but our party was attacked by three of them.¡± Three, huh? Well, earthborns are powerful and dangerous creatures. With the level of demigods and human adventurers in this small town, three of them together must have proven to be really formidable foes. Hmm¡­ we might have one advantage here¡­ ¡°By the way, did you just fly all the way here or did it just to cross over the wall?¡± I ask. ¡°Sister Sienna was wounded really badly, so, I had no choice but to fly all the way. The reason why I fell down earlier is because I expended all my energy,¡± she answers, looking a little confused from my question. ¡°And how far are these earthborns from the town?¡± ¡°A little more than four miles, I guess¡­¡± ¡°Okay¡­ You see, earthborns can be fast when fighting, but they travel pathetically slow. I think we have more than three hours in hand before they reach even reach the walls surrounding the town, let alone start destroying it¡± I tell her. ¡°Really? 3 hours?¡± Arya asks, surprised. ¡°Yes, but still, it¡¯s early in the morning and the guild will have to summon demigods and adventurers. We need to inform them fast,¡± I say. ¡°I will go at once!¡± Arya says with a nod. ¡°No, you are in no condition to go. Sister, you go and inform them¡­¡± I say while turning to look at Lucy. ¡°But I don¡¯t even know where the guild is¡­¡± she says with a frown. ¡°Iris can show you the way. Though we cannot send her alone as there is a chance that the guild manager might not believe her. I cannot go because there is an important thing I have to do,¡± I say meaningfully. Lucy looks at me for a couple of seconds. ¡°Fine¡­ Iris, take me to the guild,¡± she says while starting to move towards the door. ¡°O-Okay,¡± Iris says and follow her outside. ¡°Now¡­¡± I lift up Sienna from the floor and carry her to mine and Lucy¡¯s room. ¡°Ivy, wipe off the dirt and blood covering her body with hot water and clean all the wounds that haven¡¯t fully healed yet,¡± I say while putting Sienna¡¯s body on top of the bed. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Ivy answers before leaving the room to fetch water and cloths. ¡°Now, Arya, you should take a bath as well and rest for a while. We might need your help later,¡± I say. ¡°You are covered in blood as well, brother. Let¡¯s bath together. It will save time,¡± Arya says with a smile. ¡°Together?¡± I ask with my eyebrows raised. ¡°Yes, we are siblings, right? There should be no problem,¡± she answers innocently. Sibling or not, I am a fully-grown man, you know? But well¡­ ¡°I have no problem if you don¡¯t,¡± I say with a shrug. Only an idiot would refuse to bath with a hot girl like her. ¡°And well, if we are saving time, I guess I should invite one more person to the bath,¡± I say. ¡°And who is that?¡± Arya asks with a frown. ¡°My servant¡­¡± I close my eyes and concentrate. ¡°Nemesis, your master calls upon you. Present yourself!¡± Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 16: Nemesis Returns ¡°Nemesis, your master calls upon you. Present yourself!¡± I command. Instantly, the air in front of me starts to shimmer. And the next moment, a small tearing noise comes and a large crack appears in the empty space as if someone has forcibly torn up the air itself. Hmm¡­I thought that that vortex-like thing will appear again. Now, what is this? I bend down a little to see inside this crack which is hovering mid-air. Ahh~ it¡¯s completely dark inside¡­ wait¡­ Suddenly, out of this darkness, a pair of legs emerge. ¡°W-What is happening!? What is that!?¡± Arya shouts in a scared voice. Following the legs, a whole female body wrapped in a black colored dress emerges out from the crack. One the woman lands on the floor, the crack starts to get sealed before disappearing into thin air. This whole process takes around 10 seconds to complete. ¡°You called¡­ my master.¡± Nemesis, who just got summoned, says while kneeling in front of me. Though she is addressing me as her master, the way she is voicing it is¡­ ¡°You are still angry, huh? I thought that becoming my slave will change the way you think about me as well¡­¡± I say with a shrug. ¡°You hold my entire existence in your hands, master. And because of that, I have to obey your every command and show you my utmost respect. Though mind, this doesn¡¯t mean that I have to actually respect you in my heart¡­¡± Nemesis says in a neutral tone. ¡°.. And like a goddess can ever respect a filthy human like you, who forcibly enslaved her¡­¡± She spats in an undertone. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Fair enough. Now, get up and follow me. We are going to have a bath together,¡± I say. ¡°A bath¡­?¡± Nemesis says while looking up at my face with a frown. Till now, she was only staring at my feet. ¡°Yes, a bath. You won¡¯t turn down your master, will you?¡± I ask with an innocent smile. ¡°You lowly piece of¡ª Ahem, I mean, I will do as you wish, master,¡± she replies while gritting her teeth. ¡°Come on then¡­¡± I say while turning towards the stairs. ¡°W-Wait a second, brother!¡± Suddenly, Arya grabs my arm and forces me to stop. ¡°W-Who is she!? How did she appear from that crack!? A-And why is she calling you her master!?¡± She asks while looking extremely uneasy. Hmm¡­ Should I tell her? Well, we will be living together for at least the next few months. And I don¡¯t know how many times will I have to summon Nemesis in front of her. I guess it¡¯s better to tell her a few things now¡­ ¡°Well, let me introduce both of you. Nemesis, this is Arya, my cute little sister. And Arya, this is Nemesis, the goddess of revenge and my eternal slave. Now, let¡¯s go to the bath¡­¡± I tell them. ¡°¡°¡­¡±¡± Both of them stares at me in disbelief. ¡°Is that how you introduce a goddess to a lowly human!?¡± Nemesis asks angrily. ¡°Hmm? Is that the tone you direct towards your master?¡± I ask back while raising my eyebrows. Nemesis gets silent while gritting her teeth again. ¡°N-Nemesis? Slave? B-Brother, are you all right? There is no way a goddess can be here. And you shouldn¡¯t call the revenge goddess your slave like that¡­¡± Arya says, looking greatly worried. ¡°At least, this one has some sense¡­¡± Nemesis says in a low voice. ¡°Nemesis, is there any way to prove that you are the real deal?¡± I ask. ¡°If master wishes for it, I can¡­¡± she replies. ¡°Good, do it then¡­¡± Nemesis gets up from the kneeling position and moves towards Arya. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Arya asks, stepping back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t hurt you¡­¡± I say while grabbing her shoulders to keep her in place. ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Nemesis raises her left hand and touches Arya¡¯s forehead lightly. Instantly, Arya¡¯s eyes open up wide in shock and her footing becomes unsteady. ¡°Y-You¡­ You really are¡­¡± she says in a frightened and shaky voice. ¡°What did you do to her?¡± I ask Nemesis with a frown. ¡°Nothing much. I just showed her a glimpse of my true divinity and godly powers¡­¡± Nemesis says simply. ¡°Brother¡­ how did you even¡­¡± Arya asks me in a disbelieving tone. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs. I will explain it to yo on the way,¡± I tell her with a smile. ¡°Brother, that was extremely dangerous! And why are you even trying to do capture goddess!?¡± Arya asks while looking horror-struck. ¡°Well, I just told you about a few things so that you can understand how Nemesis became my slave and all. The reason why me and Lucy are doing this, well, I will tell you later along with everyone else. It might take time to explain¡­¡± I say. Arya keeps looking at me for a few seconds, clearly wanting to know everything right now. ¡°¡­ fine. You can tell me later,¡± Arya finally says with a sigh. ¡°By the way, I was wondering since a while ago, why is there a bulge in your towel?¡± ¡°What?¡± I say while looking down. ¡°Oh¡­ Hahaha, don¡¯t worry, I am not erect or anything,¡± I assure her while laughing lightly. Right now, me, Arya, and Nemesis are inside the bathroom upstairs, with only towels covering our body. While me and Aria are completely at ease, Nemesis is standing a few feet away from us with a disgusted and angry look on her face. ¡°¡­ making a goddess bath with mortals¡­ how dare they¡­¡± she keeps repeating to herself. But man, this is great¡­ This bathroom is around thrice the size of a standard one and surprised even me when I first entered it. There is even a large bathtub in the middle, which can easily accommodate upto 5 or 6 people. ¡°You are not erect? What do you mean by that?¡± Arya asks me again in confusion. ¡°Hmm? I meant that my penis is not erect. You see, I won¡¯t get hard just from seeing you in towels. Though I cannot guarantee it once we start bathing together¡­¡± I say while laughing again. ¡°Penis? What¡¯s that?¡± Arya asks while tilting her head. ¡°¡­¡± I look at her with a frown. Even Nemesis stops her chanting to listen. The way she asked that and how innocently she is looking at me right now, I don¡¯t think she is joking¡­ ¡°You seriously don¡¯t know what a penis is?¡± I ask. Arya shakes her head. *Sigh* And she is just a year younger than me¡­ ¡°Well, it¡¯s a male reproductive and excretory organization. It basically looks like a hose. Men put it inside a woman to implant their seeds and make them pregnant with a child¡­¡± I give her the shortest and simple explanation I could. ¡°Hey! You could have stopped after the first line!¡± Nemesis says angrily. ¡°Ehh? Really? I thought men have this as well¡­¡± Arya says while removing her towel, and spreading her legs to show me her cute little pussy which is light pink in color and is completely hairless. Woah¡­ Not just her pussy, her bare tits also looks amazing. They are big and have an amazing shape. Her slender stomach and waist are also really sexy and completes her hourglass figure along with her round ass. Though I would like to see her once all this blood and dirt is removed from her body. ¡°Hey! Why the fuck did you strip down!? And why are you spreading your legs!?¡± Nemesis shouts in disbelief. ¡°Well, you are really beautiful, sis. Let me return the favor as well,¡± I say while dropping my towel and revealing my limp, yet huge member to her. ¡°Hey! What the fuck are you¡ª¡± Nemesis starts to admonish me but then, her eyes get stuck to my cock, forcing her to stop in the middle of the sentence. ¡°Wow! I never thought that something this big is between a man¡¯s legs¡­¡± Arya says in awe. ¡°No, normal men don¡¯t have it this big even when they are fully erect. He is just a monster¡­¡± Nemesis tells her while still continuing to stare at my cock. ¡°Brother is special¡­ Amazing¡­ Can I touch it?¡± she asks me excitedly. ¡°Sure. It will get even bigger if you do so,¡± I tell her with a wink. ¡°Really? I want to see it get bigger! In return, I will also let you touch me between my legs!¡± Arya says while jumping happily. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a deal then. Go ahead¡­¡± I say while presenting my cock. Arya doesn¡¯t get shy at all and instantly grabs the shaft of my cock. ¡°Woah! It twitched!¡± she says excitedly. ¡°And it¡¯s so thick¡­ I cannot even wrap my hand around it¡­¡± she adds in awe. ¡°Can I touch you between your legs as well?¡± I ask. ¡°Feel free!¡± Arya replies while spreading her legs again. Fufufu¡­ Such a cute little sister I have¡­ I move my hands towards her pussy¡­ ¡°STOP!¡± Nemesis shrieks. ¡°Just stop both of you! What the heck are you doing!?¡± Her cheeks are blushing a little, but her expressions are extremely furious. ¡°I am having fun with my younger sister, can¡¯t you see?¡± I ask her while raising my eyebrows. ¡°Fun? FUN!? You both are just¡ª Ahhhgh! I cannot even tell you off. Anyway, what about cleaning all this blood you are covered with!? And didn¡¯t you mention that you need to get to the guild fast!?¡± she says. ¡°Well, we do have some time in our hand¡­¡± I say with a shrug. Though Arya has already removed her hand from my cock. ¡°Brother, I think Nemesis is right. We need to hurry. We can touch each other some other day¡­¡± she says with a smile. Sigh¡­ And it was just getting good. But well, I guess it will be better if we have some extra time in hand, just to be precautious of any unexpected situations. ¡°Sure, we will continue this some other time. Well then, go and clean all the blood and dirt off of yourself. I want to talk with nemesis a little,¡± I tell Arya. She gives me a nod before moving to the other side of the bathroom and beginning to wash herself. ¡°Nemesis, remove that towel and start cleaning my body,¡± I command her. ¡°You¡­ You are asking a goddess to clean your body!?¡± Nemesis asks, looking outraged. ¡°No, I am asking my slave to clean my body. You got any problem with that?¡± I ask. ¡°And by the way, I noticed that you have stopped calling me master.¡± ¡°I-I am sorry¡­ master,¡± she apologizes while gritting her teeth. ¡°No problem. Now, do as I say¡­¡± While giving me a hateful glare, Nemesis drops her towel and reveals her naked figure to me. Even though her curves are moderate, they go along extremely well with her body type. Then, she brings a bucket filled warm water closer to me and begins to wash my body with her soft hands while pouring water slowly. I thought that Nemesis will try to hurt me with her nails or something and will try pass is as an accident, but surprisingly, she is being really gentle. Having her naked body this close to me, an urge to grope her rise within me, but well, I need to show some restraint right now¡­ ¡°So, Nemesis, tell me this; are your godly powers affected in any way after becoming my slave?¡± I ask her casually. ¡°No, they aren¡¯t. I can still perform my duties perfectly. Thought well, there is a small difference; my minds feel completely free of the prayers and wishes of my worshippers. While it is greatly relieving, there are many concerning things as well,¡± she tells me. Hmm? She answered easily. That¡¯s unexpected¡­ ¡°So, you feel that your powers are unaffected¡­ even right now?¡± I ask meaningfully. ¡°I know what you are trying to ask, and I think you already know that answer. There are some ancient magic and laws which govern even the gods. And because of them, I cannot use my godly powers to meddle in mortal affairs, that is, help you using those powers. ¡°When you summon me, I lose almost all my powers except a few characteristic ones. In fact, the amount of powers I retain is directly proportional to how powerful you, my master, are,¡± she informs me. Haa~ That¡¯s a letdown, to be honest, though not completely unexpected. But well, if her powers do grow along with mine, I guess it¡¯s not that bad. And one more thing¡­ ¡°You see, when I broke your virginity, some of your powers passed on to me,¡± I tell her. ¡°I want you to help me figure them out¡­¡± Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 17: Powers Acquired And Preparation Check ¡°My powers passed on to you? What are you saying? That¡¯s impossible¡­¡± Nemesis says while rolling her eyes. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. You can check for yourself¡­¡± I tell her with a shrug. To be honest, I think I have observed a few changes in my body after enslaving her, so, I am confident about this. While frowning slightly, Nemesis raises her hand and touches my forehead. Instantly, her eyes open up wide in disbelief. ¡°How¡­ is this possible?¡± she asks, looking bewildered. ¡°What is it? Can you tell what powers I got?¡± I ask, unable to hide the excitement in my voice. ¡°I¡­ I can¡­ but how did this happen?¡± she asks. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to know about that. Just tell me about the powers I got from you,¡± I say in a commanding tone. Nemesis frowns at me again, clearly in displeasure of my refusal to answer her. ¡°Well, you got nothing,¡± she says angrily. ¡°Oh, so, now you are lying to your master, huh? You see, while I believe in keeping our master-slave relation health and fun, don¡¯t be mistaken to think that I will hold back from punishing you for your disobedience¡­¡± I tell her sternly. ¡°You dare threaten to punish a goddess!? I will¡ª¡± ¡°Threaten to punish a goddess?¡± I ask, cutting in-between Nemesis¡¯s outburst. ¡°Hahaha¡­ You are funny. Have you already forgotten how I summoned you? The vastness of the hate and the feeling of vengeance I carry in my heart for all the Gods?¡± ¡°Believe me when I say this; the only reason why I am not exploiting you in the worst ways possible right now is because I consider you my slave, my property. Not a Goddess. Never forget that.¡± I tell her. ¡°¡­ I-I am sorry. I-I forgot my place¡­ master,¡± Nemesis apologizes deeply. I can see a slight glint of terror and fear in her eyes. It is obvious that I can do anything I want to her. No matter how vile, how evil, or how torturous it is, she will have to comply with me. I can also take out my anger for gods on her in any way I like. Even her godly powers won¡¯t protect her, as her master wishes come before everything. But well¡­ *Sigh* ¡°You don¡¯t have to fear me that much. I find your personality entertaining, so you can be like yourself. Just don¡¯t disobey me or lie to me when I am asking you something serious,¡± I tell her with a shrug. ¡°B-But I wasn¡¯t lying! In fact, I cannot lie to you if you order me to tell you something,¡± Nemesis tells me earnestly. ¡°What? Then why did you looked so shocked after touching my forehead?¡± I ask, confused. ¡°That¡¯s because the physical statistics of your body are way greater than what I evaluated yesterday. Your strength, stamina, and even the durability of your body have increased. Though if we speak about my powers, you acquired none of them,¡± she answers. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s¡­ interesting,¡± I say in wonder. So, I didn¡¯t get any of her power but instead, my physical stats were increases. Indeed, when I was training earlier, I clearly felt way less fatigued than I usually do. But still, how come I got the ability to use thunderbolts after having sex with Lucy, who is a human, but only got my physical stats increased after having sex with Nemesis, who is a goddess. I guess I will have to find out about it out somehow¡­ ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good to know exactly what I got. A gain in physical ability can be considered very useful as well¡­¡± I say. ¡°But why did your physical abilities even increased? And why were you expecting to acquire my powers? Enslaving a Goddess doesn¡¯t mean that you will get her power as well, you know?¡± Nemesis says while raising her eyebrows. ¡°As I said earlier, you don¡¯t need to know about anything right now. I will tell you when the time comes,¡± I say while patting her head playfully. ¡°Hey! I am a goddess! Don¡¯t pat my head!¡± she shouts angrily. Already forgotten to talk respectfully, huh? Hahaha¡­ ¡°Anyway, continue washing my body. And don¡¯t forget to clean my penis¡­¡± I tell her with a wink. ¡°You are asking a goddess¡­ F-Fine,¡± Nemesis says while turning a little red. She fills up the mug with water again and starts pouring it over my cock. With her other hand, she grabs the head of my cock and starts rubbing it gently. Damn¡­ this feels good. ¡°How big is this thing? I cannot even clean it properly with one hand¡­¡± she murmurs to herself. ¡°I am done bathing¡ª Hey! Why are you touching brother¡¯s penis!? Especially after you stopped me from touching it!¡± Arya, who just came back after washing herself, asks loudly. ¡°Hmph¡­ I am just cleaning it, not playing with it. And I am just following his orders,¡± Nemesis replies. ¡°Then I will clean it as well!¡± Arya says while reaching out towards my cock. Before Arya can even touch my cock, Nemesis quickly fills up the mug again and empty it all over my cock. ¡°I am done. His penis is fully clean. You can go outside and dry up,¡± she tells Arya with a neutral face. ¡°That¡¯s so mean!¡± Arya says with a pout. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As I promised earlier, I will let you touch me as much as you want later, sis,¡± I tell Arya. ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess it¡¯s fine then. Anyway, wash up yourself fast, brother. We should leave for the guild as soon as possible,¡± Arya says. ¡°True¡­ Well, I am almost done as well,¡± I say. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs¡­¡± ¡°Brother, is it okay to not bring Nemesis with us? She could have been really useful¡­¡± Arya says. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think we should use her powers yet. Especially in a situation like this. I will explain later,¡± I tell her. ¡°Okay¡­ Oh! I think I see sister Lucy and Iris! There!¡± Arya suddenly says while pointing forward. I look in the direction of her hand and see the familiar faces of Lucy and Iris. Both of them are talking to a huge muscular guy with a bald head. While Lucy and Iris are standing, he is sitting down on a huge boulder. ¡°That¡¯s the guild master,¡± Arya informs me. ¡°Oh¡­¡± A couple of hours have passed since I got the news about the Earthborns and right now, me and Arya are standing outside the easternmost boundary wall of Asione, where those six-armed monsters are going to attack. Around us are many adventurers including humans, centaurs, and satyrs that are the members of the guild. Almost all of them are donned in armor, whether it be metallic or made from hardened leather, and are carrying weapons to their suiting as well. Of course, me and Aria planned to go to the guild itself first, but on our way, a passing adventurer informed us that all the guild members are told to gather at the eastern side of the wall directly. So, here we are. ¡°Sister¡­¡± Reaching Lucy, I put a hand on her shoulder. She turns around immediately and gives me a small nod. ¡°You are on time, Lucas. I was just discussing some tactics against the Earthborns with Reeve,¡± Lucy says while gesturing at the bald and burly guild manager sitting on the boulder. Looking closely, his face is covered with numerous small scars, making him look a little ugly and dangerous. Though well, there is also a really cheerful and kind smile on his face, countering these dangerous-looking aspects. Hmm¡­ this one seems to be in his later thirties. ¡°Hey, you must be Lucy and Iris¡¯s brother, right? I am Reeve Ernaldus. Nice to meet you,¡± he says while moving his hand towards me. ¡°Lucas. Nice to meet you,¡± I say, shaking his hand and returning his smile. ¡°Ahh, Arya is here as well. Is Sienna out of danger now?¡± he asks Arya who is standing behind me. ¡°Yeah, she will survive thanks to brother Lucas,¡± Arya answers. Suddenly, Reeve¡¯s smile vanished completely and a hateful look takes its place. Now he truly looks dangerous. ¡°Those damn Earthborns. They killed so many of our friends and comrades. We will avenge them at all costs,¡± he says while balling his fists. ¡°We sure will,¡± Arya replies with a fervent nod. ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation? How many people are here? ¡± I ask Reeve. ¡°Well, we have gathered around 50 members consisting of both beginners and high ranked adventurers. And we are expecting a few more to come as well,¡± Reeve answer. ¡°Hmm¡­ And what are the defensive preparations?¡± I ask. ¡°Well, I personally don¡¯t think we need any defense. To be honest, 50 fighters are more than enough to handle three Earthborns. But your sister there insisted that¡ª¡± ¡°I insisted that there is a chance of more Earthborns being present in the forest and that defense is absolutely necessary,¡± Lucy says, cutting in-between Reeve. ¡°So, you guys did prepare something for defense, right?¡± I ask while raising my eyebrows. ¡°Yes, we have set a few traps in the surrounding area of the forest and I also convinced Reeve to bring some canons along,¡± Lucy answers. ¡°You cheated! I didn¡¯t want to bring the canons but you made Iris ask me! And I just couldn¡¯t refuse after seeing her cute face!¡± Reeve says accusingly. ¡°Thank you for listening, Reeve,¡± Iris, who was standing silently till now, says cutely. ¡°Aaagh! So cute!¡± Reeve grunts, grabbing his chest. ¡°Anyways, as expected, you did a wonderful job, sister,¡± I compliment Lucy. It¡¯s a great feat that she made the guild master listen to an outsider and a non-guild member like her. Immediately, Lucy¡¯s face gets a little flushed and a slight smile forms on her face. ¡°Woah, your sister smiles?¡± Reeve asks, surprised. Yeah, she does smile. Well, to me at the very least. ¡°Anyway, on a serious note, I brought the canon just to take an extra measure. I mean, with these canons, we can easily defeat 10 Earthborns. So, even if a few extra shows up other than those three, I am sure we will be able to handle the situation. Hopefully, without any causalities, that is¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, hopefully¡­.¡± I say. ¡°Okay then, I should go now. I just came to confirm a few things with your sister¡ª¡± ¡°REEVE!¡± Suddenly, someone yells Reeve¡¯s name loudly from behind us. Turning around in surprise, I see a really scared looking man coming towards us on a horse. ¡°THIRTY! THEY ARE MORE THAN THIRTY IN NUMBER! WE HAVE TO RUN!¡± He screams. Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 18: Before The Battle ¡°THIRTY! THEY ARE MORE THAN THIRTY IN NUMBER! WE HAVE TO RUN!¡± The scout riding on the horse shouts in a terrified voice. Immediately, everyone in our vicinity stops in the middle of whatever they were doing and look at him with stunned faces. The scout then rides straight to us and gets down from his horse to face Reeve urgently. He is a small, mousey looking guy with red hair and black eyes. ¡°W-What are you saying, Bemis? Thirty Earthborns? Are you sure?¡± Reeve asks uneasily. ¡°There is no doubt about their numbers, Reeve. I counted them myself. And mind, all of them are marching straight towards us in a large group and will reach here in a few minutes. We need to retreat right now!¡± Bemis warns in a scared voice. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Reeve swears while looking towards the forest in a really tense manner. All the guild members also start to gather around us in a circular formation, waiting for Reeve to give them orders with a fearful expression on their faces. In fact, the nervousness is so thick in the air right now that I can almost taste it on my tongue. ¡°We will never be able to fucking defeat thirty Earthborns. It¡¯s outright impossible¡­¡± An adventurer says in a low voice. ¡°Y-Yeah, I don¡¯t want to die this young¡­¡± A satyr replies in a terrified tone. ¡°That scout said that the Earthborns will be here any moment. We need to run away before they attack,¡± another adventurer says. ¡°And run where, huh?¡± Suddenly, Reeve speaks again in a strong voice. ¡°With those numbers, it won¡¯t even take a few minutes for the Earthborns to destroy the wall and enter inside our town. And then, they will start tearing apart everything and killing off everyone in their path. ¡°Don¡¯t you all understand!? We don¡¯t have any choice but to fight those monsters and stop them right here¡­¡± he says with determination. ¡°Reeve¡­¡± One strong and mature looking Centaurs step forward from the crowd and address Reeve. ¡°There is no point to fight if we cannot defeat all those Earthborns by ourselves. Our death will only come earlier than the townspeople¡¯s. The better option for us is to leave and start evacuating the whole town as fast as we can,¡± he says in a calm voice. Sigh¡­ ¡°We cannot do that¡­¡± I speak up. Instantly, everyone¡¯s gaze turns towards me. As none of them know me, I am being showered with confused and unapproving glares. Though I don¡¯t care at all¡­ ¡°See, it¡¯s not like the Earthborns are too far away from here. I am sure that before we can even travel around to the entrance gate, the walls will be destroyed and the bloodbath will start. ¡°The only way we prevent that from happening is by holding back the Earthborns until the evacuation of the townspeople proceeds and then, once everyone is moved to a safer location, we also retreat while fending off the Earthborns,¡± I say. The unnecessary chatter and the unapproving looks die instantly as people start wondering over my idea. While I can see many people nodding in agreement, others look a little bit uneasy. ¡°Hmm¡­ I have decided. We are going to do exactly what Lucas said¡­¡± Reeve declares, after thinking for a few seconds. Then, from behind the boulder, he picks up a huge two-handed Greatsword and stands up on his feet. ¡°Everyone! Take up your arms and return back to your battle positions! It¡¯s time to cull those monsters and avenge our dead friends!¡± He shouts. Everyone answers back with a shout; some vigorously, while some half-heartedly, before dispersing away. ¡°We will need someone to inform the town police about the evacuation as well though¡­¡± Reeve says once only me, Lucy, Iris, and Arya are left. ¡°Iris is not going to fight, so she can do it. And if Arya flies her across the wall directly, we can save some time as well¡± I reply. ¡°Hmm¡­ True,¡± Reeve says while giving me a nod. ¡°Leave it to me, brother. I will inform the police,¡± Iris says, determined. ¡°And I will drop her off across the wall. Let¡¯s go, Iris,¡± Arya says before holding Iris¡¯s hand and running away towards the wall with her. ¡°Okay then, I will be going in the front lines as well. And yeah, as I have no idea about the fighting ability of either of you, help us wherever you see fit,¡± Reeve tells me and Lucy before moving away with his Greatsword. Hmm¡­ the fact that he is letting us fight without knowing about our abilities proves his acknowledgment of both of us. It is a well-known fact that an inexperienced person will only hinder others in a battle. ¡°So, do you really think the evacuation is necessary?¡± Lucy asks while raising her eyebrows. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a precaution. But do I think that the Earthborns will be able to actually invade the town? No, I don¡¯t¡­¡± I reply with a smile. ¡°Do you seriously believe that I will be able to handle so many of them, Lucas? You are overestimating me¡­¡± She says with a frown. ¡°I am not asking you to fight all of them, sis. Just stand close to the wall, and blast off any Earthborns who slip through the rest of us with your thunderbolts. Oh, and yes, we will also be using the weapons he gave us as well,¡± I answer. Lucy¡¯s eyes open up wide in surprise. ¡°Really!? But we haven¡¯t trained with those things even once!¡± Lucy says. ¡°Well, they will greatly increase the chance of our success. And what is the best way to try them other than in a life-threatening battle against giants?¡± I say with a wink. ¡°Lucas, you¡­ Okay, fine.¡± Sighing loudly, Lucy puts her hand inside the leather pouch wrapped around her waist and takes out a small golden toothpick. ¡°You are not taking out your weapon?¡± she asks while raising her eyebrows. ¡°After you. Go on¡­¡± I urge her. While shaking her head, Lucy places the toothpick between her index finger and the thumb and presses it strongly. *CLANG* Immediately, along with a faint metallic sound, both the ends of the toothpick shoots up in length and it¡¯s circumference also increases exponentially. And just like this, in under a second, a 6-foot tall, majestic-looking golden lance rests in Lucy¡¯s hands. ¡°Woah¡­ that¡¯s beautiful. Is it heavy?¡± I ask in astonishment. ¡°No, it¡¯s surprisingly light. And the blade part looks really sharp as well¡­ Amazing,¡± Lucy says in an impressed tone while weighing the lance. ¡°Well, my turn¡­¡± I say. From inside my leather pouch, I excitedly take out a bronze wristband and a miniature double-edged sword. After quickly wearing the wristband on my left hand, I press the miniature sword between the fingers of my right hand and simultaneously form a tight fist with my left one. *CLANG* *CLANG* Instantly, the double-edged sword expands in size to become a deadly-looking 31-inch bronze weapon. And at the same time, out of my wristband, a circular bronze shield of diameter greater than 60 centimeters erupts into existence as well. ¡°Damn¡­ This is going to be fun,¡± I say with a laugh. Both my shield and my sword are perfect in weight and balance. I can already tell that my attack and defense are going to be greatly optimized using these weapons. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go¡ª¡± ¡°Listen, Lucas,¡± Lucy says, suddenly interrupting me. For some reason, her voice has turned extremely serious. ¡°If you find yourself in any sort of dangerous situation during the battle, shout out my name as loud as you can and I will immediately come to help you, okay? Don¡¯t be reckless and try to take any sort of risk¡­¡± Sigh¡­ ¡°Yeah, sure¡­¡± I lie. Well, obviously, I won¡¯t. She will leave the wall unprotected if that happens and I doubt that others will be able to defend it. And anyway, I am more powerful than she thinks. I can take care of myself. ¡°No, promise me. Promise me that you will. And please remember¡ª nothing is more important to me than you,¡± she says, looking deep into my eyes. I can tell that she is greatly worried about me. Fuck¡­ I cannot make a false promise to my sister. Sigh¡­ fine. ¡°I prom¡ª¡± *RUMBLE* Suddenly, the ground start tremoring. *RUMBLE* ¡°EARTHBORNS INCOMING!¡± A guy in the front-line yells. *RUMBLE* Suddenly, I notice multiple trees falling down at a short distance inside the forest. Wait a second¡­ Earthborns are strong, but not enough to be able to snap or uproot a fully-grown tree¡­ ¡°ROOOOAAAARR!¡± Then next instant, a thunderous roar resounds in the field and immediately following that, a huge humanoid figure emerges from the thick forest while snapping the outermost trees in half with his hands. This monstrous creature has an eight-meters-tall greyish body with six muscular arms, six completely red eyes, and a really ugly looking face. The only clothing on his body is a loincloth, which is wrapped around his waist. ¡°W-W-What the fuck is that!? Earthborns are not that big!?¡± A guy nearby shouts in a terrified voice. Truly, even though it looks exactly like an Earthborn, the size difference is almost double¡­ The next instant, other normal-sized Earthborns¡ª 4 meters in height¡ªstart emerging from the forest as well¡­ And their number is way greater than thirty¡­ ¡°Man¡­ we are so damn fucked¡­¡± I mutter to myself. Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 19: Asione Wall Battle (Part-1) Slowly, the gigantic Earthborn starts moving forward while showing his sharp and dirty teeth menacingly. His six red-colored eyes roam all over the ground where we are standing, and a nasty smile forms on his ugly face. At the same time, other normal-sized Earthborns are also flowing out of the forest and are advancing towards the wall while raising all of their six muscular arms up in the air threateningly. ¡°F-Fuck! I am not dying before fucking a human woman or nymph. I have had enough of those sheep and goats!¡± One of the Satyr yells before throwing his sword on the ground and running away in the opposite direction to the incoming horde of the Earthborns. And well, he is not the only one getting cold-feet¡­ Even if we ignore the fact that the information given to us about the number of Earthborns was greatly wrong, the presence of that huge abnormal Earthborn is enough to make almost everyone piss their pants. And thus, following the satyr¡¯s trail, a few other guild members also throw their weapons and start running away. ¡°Sigh¡­ Do they really think that running away will save them?¡± I mutter to myself in a really calm voice. For some reason unknown, the crazier a situation becomes, the calmer and more collected I get. It was the same when we summoned Nemesis, and it holds true now as well. Though unfortunately, it¡¯s not the same with everyone else¡­ People that are not running away, are all frozen in place and staring at the Earthborns with fear and shock¡­ including Reeves. The only reason why none of them has died yet is because the advancement of the Earthborns has momentarily stopped due to the traps laid by Lucy and others in different places. Some of the Earthborns are falling into huge pits that were hidden using twigs and leaves. Some are getting stabbed in their legs by the wooden spikes that are half-buried inside the ground, before falling down and roaring in pain. ¡°AAAAARRRGH!!!¡± Suddenly, the 8-meter-tall Earthborn bellows a thunderous roar. Apparently, his left leg has fallen down inside one of the pits and is stuck there. So, this one is too big to even fall inside one of the pits, huh? Then, I guess, the wooden spikes will not work on him as well¡­ In frustration, the abnormal Earthborn starts punching the ground around his trapped leg with all his arms. This is our chance¡­ ¡°Sister, the wall. Now,¡± I tell Lucy who is standing beside me in silence. ¡°B-But Lucas, they are¡ª¡± ¡°Listen! The abnormal one is stuck for now and the other Earthborns are in chaos because of the traps. We should act right now, okay? Take your position in front of the wall, sis. I will go and tell Reeve to initiate the offense,¡± I say in a serious tone. Lucy continues to stare at me without moving, her face etched with worry. ¡°Lucy¡­¡± I say while raising my eyebrows. ¡°¡­ Okay, fine. But remember what I told you, Lucas. Don¡¯t take any risks¡­¡± she says. ¡°Sure, now go on¡­¡± I tell her. Still giving me a slightly suspicious look, Lucy turns around and starts running towards the wall. In the bright sunlight, her golden lance shines strikingly on the way. ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s have some fun, shall we?¡± I say, a grin automatically forming on my face due to the adrenaline rush. Raising up my bronze sword and shield a little, I start running towards the front lines. Amazing¡­ Nemesis wasn¡¯t lying. I am clearly much faster than before¡­ ¡°GET READY! THIS IS OUR CHANCE TO ATTACK!¡± On my way, I yell at the frozen guild members to get them out of their fear-induced trance. This proves greatly effective, as many of them shake their head and start gaining their concentration again. Obviously, all of them are still filled with fear, but at least they are ready in their battle stances. But still, I think seeing the Earthborns facing trouble with the traps, a small spark of hope is ignited in everyone¡¯s mind¡­ enough to make them stay here. Well then, let¡¯s continue with my work¡­ ¡°REEVE! FIRE THE CANONS!¡± I shout, getting closer to the front line. Reeve, who was also standing frozen until now, turns around and looks straight at me. Damn¡­ Just from a single glance at his face, I can already tell why he is not giving any commands to the guild members¡­ Unlike others, he is not fearing the Earthborns, at least right now. He is fearing that all his comrades are going to die¡­ just because of the decision he made. Sigh¡­ Quickly reaching closer to Reeve, I put a hand on his shoulder¡­ ¡°Listen buddy, see them?¡± I ask while pointing at the struggling Earthborns. ¡°They have fallen for our traps. If we can use this chance properly, there is still a possibility to win. And as you can see, the cowards among us have already run away. ¡°Everyone left here are brave adults, willing to risk their lives for the sake of their homes and families. Lead them into battle and prove that their trust in you is not for naught,¡± I tell him in a strong voice. Reeve stares at me for a couple of seconds with wide eyes. ¡°Ha¡­ Hahaha¡­ You are right. I am an idiot for losing focus at a time like this. Thanks, buddy, I owe you one¡­¡± he says while hitting his own head with his fist. ¡°LOAD UP THE CANNONS AND FIRE!!!¡± Turning forward again, Reeve commands in a loud voice. And as if just waiting for his orders, the guild members in charge of the canons hurriedly start loading them up. We have eight canons in total, and enough ammo to fire three shots from each. Counting in the misfires, I think we will be able to deal with around 16 or 17 Earthborns. Though there is a slight disadvantage; due to the chances of friendly misfire, we cannot fight them ourselves until the canon finishes firing. And the situation is getting dangerous now¡­ As the first wave of the Earthborns already fell for our traps, the others coming from behind them are moving more cautiously now and thus, are steadily making progress in our direction. And also, because of the continuous punching of the ground, the abnormal Earthborn looks close to getting free as well. Hmm¡­ It would have been nice if this giant could be killed by the canons. Though unfortunately, he is just too far away to get any sure hits. And we cannot waste any cannonballs on mere chances¡­ ********BANG******** Suddenly, while I was thinking about our current situation again, the first volley of cannonballs gets loaded and fired. And instantly, five of the Earthborns who managed to get dangerously close to us gets shot down. The closest one gets his head blown off completely. The two behind him gets holed in their torso. And the farthest ones get their limbs torn off. And while the first three die instantly, the other two with lost limbs fall down to the ground and start roaring in pain. ¡°Keep going! Keep going! Reload and fire!¡± Reeve commands in a loud voice. ********BANG******** In under a minute, the second volley of cannonballs gets loaded and fired. This time, six Earthborns get hit and either end up dying or left incapable to move and fight. ¡°Eleven of them are down in just two volleys! We are doing much better than expected! Keep going, guys!¡± Reeve shouts, motivating others. Even he is sounding a little bit surprised and happy by the success rate¡­ though I am not. I already predicted a result like this. Obviously, if the numbers of Earthborns are increased, the number of missed shots will decrease, resulting in a greater success rate. Though if we look at the greater picture¡­ the situation is getting worse. More and more Earthborns are getting past the area where the traps are installed. Even the ones who fell into the pits earlier are starting to climb back up and join their ranks. And the most concerning thing of all¡­ ¡°Okay, time for the final canon shots! Reload and¡ª¡± ¡°GAAAAAARRHHHH!!!¡± Suddenly, an ear-splitting roar comes from the abnormal Earthborn and drowns Reeve¡¯s voice completely. Shit¡­ Everyone looks at the abnormal Earthborn fearfully as his stuck leg finally tears out of the ground. His face is looking extremely angry right now. And for some reason, his red eyes are glowing furiously. Sigh¡­ I guess we really pissed this one off, huh? ¡°GAAA-RAA-GAAARH!¡± The abnormal Earthborn bellows again in a really peculiar manner. And suddenly, every advancing Earthborn stop in their track and slowly bends down. Hmm? What are they doing? They all keep getting lowered and lowered until all their six hands touch the ground¡­ no, digs inside the ground. Wait¡­ Why are their hands going inside so smoothly? It¡¯s almost as if they are dipping them inside water¡­ A couple of seconds later, all the Earthborns start grunting and the muscles in their arms get flexed. And the next instant, all of them simultaneously raise their bodies with a jerk¡­ and in their hands, out comes six spherical balls of rock, similar to the cannonballs we just fired just, one in each of the six hands of every Earthborn present here. ¡°GAAAARH!¡± And before anyone can get over the shock of what just happen, the abnormal Earthborn gives yet another roar¡­ And does the most peculiar thing I have seen today. He starts running towards us¡­ Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 20: Asione Wall Battle (Part-2) The leg to body mass ratio of an Earthborn is greatly uneven. Because of their six heavy arms, around 80% of their weight comes just from their torso, and the legs contribute the rest. And this is one of the major reasons why their traveling speed is insanely slow. Even while fighting, when they exert the most energy to move, their speed is not increased enough to make someone consider it as a threat. But what I am seeing in front of my eyes right now completely defies this fact¡­ The huge abnormal Earthborn is running towards us right now with great speed. Due to his weight, a rumble goes through the ground even time his feet make contact with it. Though that¡¯s not the only cause of our worry at the moment¡­ Unknown to us how, the other Earthborns have taken out cannonball-sized stone boulders out of the ground, and are taking positions to throw them at us. ¡°THE LAST SHOT! LOAD AND FIRE!¡± Reeve shouts in this chaos. It¡¯s good to see that at least our leader hasn¡¯t lost his cool again after seeing the situation taking another unexpected turn¡­ ********BANG******** With the loud banging noise, our last volley of cannonballs gets fired. Fortunately, as all the Earthborns are stationary, seven out of our 8 projectiles meet their mark¡­ ¡°GGGAAAARRH!¡± Surprisingly, as the distance is closer than before, one of the cannonballs even manages to hit the abdomen of the abnormal Earthborn¡­ Fuck¡­ Though no visible injury has occurred to him, except reddening of the area where the cannonball collided. Hmm¡­ at least his motion is stopped again¡­ ¡°LEAVE THE CANONS AND TAKE OUT YOUR WEAPONS! ATTACK!¡± Without wasting any time, Reeve yells while raising his own dangerous-looking Greatsword in the air and running towards the Earthborns. Everyone else, including me, also follows Reeve¡¯s suit immediately while raising a war-cry. This is it¡­ Let¡¯s kill some monsters¡­ At the same time our attack commences, the Earthborns also start throwing their stone-balls at us¡­ While grunting heavily, they swing all their six arms and launch the stone-balls in our direction. *WOOSH* Suddenly, I find one of the stones flying straight at me. Shockingly, its speed is so great the I have no time to dodge. I need to block it¡­ Raising my left arm up, I put my bronze shield in front of the stone¡¯s trajectory¡­ No, wait¡­ *KA-CHING* Just moments before the stone ball collides, I change the angle of my shield and instead of blocking it, I deflect it. Damn¡­ That was a close one¡­ There is no way I could have held my ground after a direct impact from something like that¡­ ¡°Aaaagh!¡± Though not everyone is thinking the same as me¡­ An unlucky guy nearby gets his wooden shield shattered¡­ along with his arm. He immediately falls down on the ground while holding his messed up arm painfully, no longer in any condition to fight. But well, his fate is still better than the Centaur running in front of me with double swords instead of a shield. One of the stones-balls directly makes contact with his head, making it explode instantly. Fuck¡­ Even from behind me, painful cries are coming, indicating that the stones falling at a larger range than I thought. Though I have no time to think about these things right now, as we have finally reached the Earthborns¡­ ¡°AAARGH!¡± While shouting loudly, I leap towards the first Earthborn I get close enough to attack. He has also seen me and is getting ready to throw the stone balls in his hands at me¡­ *SLASH* Though before he could anything at all, his cleanly sliced head is already rolling on the ground and his dying eyes are looking at me in confusion¡­ The next moment, another Earthborn standing close by sees me and starts swinging his arms wildly while roaring loudly in anger. ¡°What!? Was he your gay fuck-buddy!?¡± I ask while dodging his attacks easily and swinging my sword upwards the first chance I get¡­ And the next thing I see is the Earthborn¡¯s arms falling down on the ground with a thud, and him collapsing on the ground roaring in pain. ¡°Gaarrrhh!¡± Shit¡­ Before I can even catch a breath, a loud roar comes from behind me. Instinctively, I crouch down on the ground, which is actaully lucky as the next instant, a muscular arm swings at the empty space directly above me, where my head was just moments ago. ¡°Hiyaa!¡± Sticking out my sword forward, I rotate a 180¡ã while maintaining my crouched position with a flash. Immediately, the legs of the Earthborn standing behind me gets separated from his body and he falls down on the ground hard. ¡°Okay, this is amazing¡­¡± I mutter to myself in elation while looking at my sword. As expected, it¡¯s slashing through the Earthborns as if they are made of butter. And combining the fact that I am a demigod with my stats recently increased, I am feeling like an invincible killing machine. Though obviously, this is not the case with others¡­ While Reeve and the Centaurs are fighting the Earthborns one-on-one, others are battling them in groups, which is actually a nice tactic considering the difference in strength. But well, this is also resulting in the unoccupied Earthborns moving leisurely towards the wall while stopping once in a while to throw rocks at us. *BOOM* Suddenly, a loud explosive voice comes from behind me. Turning around, I find the lone figure of Lucy standing heroically next to the town¡¯s wall. Her eyes are glowing pure white and her outstretched golden lance is crackling with lighting. Right in front of her, there are three blackened and fuming bodies of the Earthborns that escaped from us earlier. Three at once, huh? Impressive, sister. Though her trouble is just getting started. With more than double the number of Earthborns we were originally informed of, it¡¯s not surprising that the majority of them are escaping from us. I think I will have to go and help Lucy¡ª ¡°GAARRRHHH!!¡± Suddenly, a familiarly loud roar of the abnormal Earthborn resounds in the whole ground, and I turn around just on time to watch him crush three humans and two Satyrs within his huge arms. Then, throwing away their dead bodies like trash, he swings his arms forward and brutally slams two Centaurs that were stalling him for a while¡­ killing them instantly. What¡­ the fuck¡­ Even though I personally don¡¯t know any of those people who died just now, there is just no fucking way anyone wouldn¡¯t be enraged after seeing that¡­ And I am not gonna lie¡­ I am fucking pissed off¡­ As no one is left in the abnormal Earthborn¡¯s part, he again starts to run forwards towards the wall¡­ towards Lucy. ¡°Yeah, like I will fucking let you even go near my sister¡­¡± I shout before starting to run slantways towards him. While killing off every Earthborn which comes in my way, I start to close the distance between me and the abnormal. It is actually really surprising to me that the abnormal is running almost as equally as fast as me. But still, being already closer to the wall, I am fairly confident that I can reach him¡­ ¡°Yes¡­¡± After running a few seconds, we both reach a crossing simultaneously, where I slowed down a little to let the abnormal get slightly ahead of me. Facing him from the front when he is running is obviously really foolish and fatal. But if I attack him from behind, I can have an advantage¡­ ¡°Get ready to be fucked, you piece of shit,¡± I mutter while raising my sword, and leaping towards his legs. If I can just make him immobile by cutting off his legs, killing him will be much easier¡­ Suddenly, just moments before my sword was going to make contact, the abnormal Earthborn vanishes¡­ What the¡­ *BA-DUM* Out of nowhere, my heart starts beating loudly and everything around me slows down to snail¡¯s pace. What is happening? Suddenly, the sunlight falling on me also ceases as the sky gets clouded above¡­ No, that¡¯s impossible¡­ it¡¯s bright everywhere else¡­ In confusion, I turn my head to look upwards ¡­ Shit¡­ The abnormal Earthborn is directly above me in the air. There is a sinister smile on his face and his red eyes are glowing brighter than ever. And then, after what seems like an eternity, we both fall down on the ground. Him, on top of me¡­ For a second, it feels like there is something extremely heavy pressing against my body, but the next moment, after a small crunching noise, it vanishes. And to my great surprise, I am not feeling any pain. In fact, I am not feeling anything at all. Not my arms, not my legs, not anything. Well, at least I can still see. Though honestly, I am finding it extremely hard to keep my eyes open. Even my vision is completely red now¡­ Fuck¡­ At a distance, I see the abnormal still running towards the wall. No¡­ I failed to stop him¡­ *BOOM* Suddenly, with a thunderously explosive noise, a lightning bolt strikes him¡­ The abnormal stops on his track and smoke start rising from his body. But other than that, no visible damage occurs to him. In just a few seconds, he even starts running towards the wall again. *BOOM* Another thunderbolt strikes him, though with much less power output than the previous one. This time, the abnormal one doesn¡¯t even bother to stop¡­ Fuck¡­ someone¡­ kill that bastard¡­ Shit¡­ It¡¯s getting extremely hard for me to keep my eyes open any longer. I can already tell that I am close to losing my consciousness¡­ or probably, close to dying. And there is just one regret in my mind¡­ Sorry, Lucy¡­ My eyelids start closing down, and the last thing I see¡­ ¡­ is a giant crater opening in the middle of the ground, and swallowing the giant Earthborn completely. Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 21: Special Treatment (Part-1) Warmth¡­ The only sensation I am feeling against my body right now is warmth. It¡¯s gentle, soothing, and for some reason, energizing. ¡°Hey, look! He¡¯s about to wake up!¡± Suddenly, a female voice says. ¡°Really? Is it finally the time to take our reward?¡± Another female voice asks excitedly. ¡°Yes! I have been waiting for this! He started looking so delicious halfway through¡­ just like his sisters told us,¡± a third female voice says. ¡°True, this one rivals Adonis and Narcissus in terms of good looks¡­ I think Poseidon himself might have sent him to us as a gift,¡± the fourth one agrees. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Do you really think Poseidon would even spare us a single thought, let alone send this a beautiful young man to us?¡± Another female voice asks. ¡°True, he never would,¡± the fourth one agrees again. What is happening¡­? Slowly and with great effort, I open my eyes. Woah¡­ I can see the clear blue sky¡­ through the cleavage of a pair of large, bouncy, and perky tits with cherry-colored nipples on top. The next moment, another pair of slightly smaller, but equally juicy tits comes from the left side of my field of vision and stops right above my face. Hmm¡­ Not bad. I guess I died and reached Elysium. But wait, why am I feeling this heaviness? I shouldn¡¯t be feeling anything at all¡­ In surprise, I open my mouth to speak out but no sound comes out. ¡°Oh, look! His eyes are open! Can someone lift up his face so he can see us?¡± another woman says. The next instant, a pair of hands lift up my head and places it on top of something really soft and elevated. Thighs¡­ I have slept enough on Lucy¡¯s bare thighs to instantly recognize this soft and warm feeling. And putting a stamp on my guess, the instant my eyes get focused again, I see women. Loads and loads of beautiful women, lying on top of me buck naked. Two of the are sandwiching me from the side, four of them are wrapped their bodies around my limbs, one is lying directly on top of me, and the last one is giving me a lap pillow right now. What the heck is going on? Is this for real? Those bastard gods will never allow any soul to enjoy this kind of paradise¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t try to move. You are still badly injured¡­¡± the woman lying on top of me says as I unconsciously try to get up. ¡°You cannot speak either as your larynx is completely crushed,¡± the one giving me a lap pillow tells me. Completely crushed¡­? Suddenly, the memory of that giant Earthborn returns to me. Fuck¡­ That ugly bastard really did crush my whole body underneath him. How the fuck am I still alive? I mean, I am not complaining, but still¡­ ¡°I am sure you must be wondering how you ended up like this, right?¡± the first woman asks. Slowly, I shake my head up and down. Damn¡­ I am starting to feel the pain again. ¡°Well, it¡¯s really interesting actually¡­¡± the woman attached on my right arm chimes in excitedly. ¡°It all happened a few days ago. We were just chilling out in our territory like we usually do when suddenly, two girls flew straight towards us while carrying you in their arms. Then, they laid your nearly dead body here and begged us to heal you. ¡°Well, we refused initially seeing how ugly and bloody you looked. You see, we don¡¯t like to even get near bloody and ugly men. But your sisters insisted that it¡¯s just because you are injured. One of them even offered to give us that beautiful lance of hers if you turn out to be ugly after getting healed. And we just couldn¡¯t refuse that offer, could we?¡± she tells me while rubbing her tits on my arm. Damn¡­ Lucy must have been a mess. But I don¡¯t understand why she brought me to these women for healing? Didn¡¯t we have the Nectar? I am sure that the Nectar would have worked much better than any other¡­ any other¡­ Holy shit¡­ I look at the women around me once again. All of them have greenish-blue eyes and glossy dark blue hairs. A peculiar scent is also coming from their bodies which strangely reminds me of the smell of a large water body. There is no doubt about it¡­ These are Nereids. Nereids are water Nymphs that resides in various water bodies such as ponds, lakes, rivers, etcetera, using them as the source of their life. Like other Nymphs, they also look almost exactly similar to any normal human women when materialized, but it¡¯s still not much difficult to tell them apart due to some of their certain distinguished features. First of all, one will always find them near a water body as they cannot travel much far away from their source of life. Second, they are mostly naked among themselves, but when confronting other creatures like humans, they tend to don minimal clothing made out of small rocks, seashells, and seaweed. Lastly, their hairs, eyes, and even nails are oceanic blue-green in color and tend to glow in the dark. After realizing the identity of these women, the reason why I am here has also become clear to me¡­ Among all the Nymphs, Nereids specialize in the healing arts. And it is well known that their most powerful healing technique can even save someone from the brink of death. And while they never use this technique on anyone except the sea creatures they cherish, there are a few historical accounts where male demigod heroes were also healed by them. And well, there is one thing common in all of those demigods; they were all known for their extremely good looks. Why? Because from what I have heard, this technique requires direct and intimate skin contact and thus, Nereids only agree to use this on demigods they feel extremely sexually attracted to. ¡°Okay then, we will start your final stage of healing, and take our reward while doing so as well¡­¡± the Nereid giving me the lap pillow says in a seductive voice. The next instant, all the Nereids lying on around and on top of me starts to move. Except for the one who is giving me the lap pillow, all seven of them separates from my body excitedly and circularly sit around me. ¡°I will do the honors!¡± the cheerful one declares and moves her hands towards my underwear, which is the only piece of clothing left on my body. Oh¡­ I guess they are planning to get even more intimate than necessary. Well, fine with me. All of them are hot as fuck¡­ Grabbing the sides of my underwear, she quickly pulled it down and makes my limp dick flops out. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s pretty big!¡± she exclaims. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s thick and long¡­ but, why is it so soft?¡± another Nereid asks in confusion. ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t say that out loud! Anyway, I have heard that some penises remain soft even after getting big,¡± a Nereid with short hairs says in a small voice. ¡°Ehh? W-Well, that¡¯s surprising¡­¡± the cheerful one replies stutteringly. There is a look of pity on her face. A few other Nereids are also looking at me like this. Wait, what the fuck!? Did something happened to my cock because of the injury!? Is it really that big and soft!? With great effort and pain, I raise my head slightly more to get a better look at my crotch. ¡­.. Sigh¡­ My dick¡¯s not even erect yet and these Nereids think it¡¯s pretty big¡­ Well, I guess they in for a surprise. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s attack!¡± the cheerful one says. Happily agreeing with her, all the seven Nereids move their faces towards my crotch. Wait¡­ are they planning to suck me off all at once? How are they even going to¡ª ¡­ Never mind. Three Nereids attach their mouths on my ball-sack, two sucking on each testicle while the third one switching on both every now and then leisurely. The remaining four Nereids attack my penis. Two of them attach themselves to the sides of my shaft while the other two starts working on the head skillfully. I cannot fathom how all of them are keeping their faces around my cock with so much congestion but nevertheless, I am feeling really amazing right now. ¡°I will be taking care of things up here then,¡± the Nereid giving me a lap pillow says before lowering her head as well and starting to passionately kiss me. Ahh~ all these slimy tongues of beautiful women licking my manhood¡­ this is heaven¡­ ¡°Huh? Why is this thing twitching even more? Is it growing further!?¡± a Nereid separates her mouth from my cock and asks in bewilderment. Others also move away from my crotch looking equally confused. I guess it¡¯s finally the time to show these Nereids how an actual cock looks like. Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 22: Special Treatment (Part-2) ¡°I¡­ I cannot believe it. This thing is actually growing more¡­ and getting harder as well,¡± One of the Nereid says, stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ was it flaccid before!?¡± another Nereid asks, looking at my growing cock as if she couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. ¡°L-Looks like it¡­¡± Third Nereid answers stutteringly, looking a little scared. ¡°A-Anyway, let¡¯s continue sucking if for now and see how much it grows.¡± All the Nereids nods, agreeing to this suggestion before attaching their mouths on my dick again and starting to pleasure me like before. Due to my increased size, all of them get extra space to work with, allowing faster and better motion. ¡°How about you suck on these now, huh?¡± The Nereid giving me the lap pillow asks while presenting her breasts to me. Out of all the Nereids present here, she has the largest and the juiciest looking tits. I thought you will never ask¡­ Unable to speak anything, I just simply open my mouth to show my approval. Immediately, the Nereid lowers her chest with a grin, stuffing her nipples and the soft flesh of her meat mounds inside my mouth. Now, this is perfect¡­ A little different from up here, the scene around my cock is a little bit more intense. Gasps of surprise and shock are arising every now and then as my penis continues to grow from the constant stimulation. But the Nereids are not stopping to gawk at my cock anymore. Taking back their original positions, all of them are furiously working to milk me out with everything they got. This time, even a couple of hands are stroking my manhood alongside the numerous tongues. Man, how many days have passed since I got here? To my surprise, I can already feel a slight pressure building at the base of my cock even though it has just been a few minutes. Normally, I shouldn¡¯t be even close to cumming by now but it seems like my body has been kept pent up for a few days. In fact, now that I notice it, my balls literally feel really heavy. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s twitching!¡± ¡°M-Monstrous¡­ J-Just monstrous¡­¡± ¡°It looks like a lot will come out¡­¡± ¡°I will drink it all!¡± ¡°Hey! I want to taste it as well!¡± The Nereids start talking among themselves again as my semen starts to rise up. I am going to cum! Feeling a tinge of painful pleasure in my balls, I erupt inside the mouth of the Nereid who happens to be servicing the head of my cock this instant. Almost instantly, her cheeks inflate to their limit and she starts choking on the immense quantity of cum shooting out of my penis. Before anything worse can happen, she instinctively moves away from my cock and starts drinking the leftover semen in her mouth while tapping her chest. But my cock is still squirting out more jizz in random directions. A few other Nereids also drink my semen but no one tries to wrap their mouth directly to the source again. Fuck¡­ This feels good¡­ Finally, my ejaculation stops and a feeling of dizziness takes over my mind. On the other hand, all the Nereids are now giggling with blissful expressions on their faces with their mouth completely filled and their bodies entirely covered in my semen. ¡°Wonderful¡­ I never knew that such a thing exists.¡± ¡°How can he even produce this much bodily fluids?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a demigod, idiot. It must be in his godly genes. Nothing for us to be concerned about.¡± ¡°True¡­ So, shall we start the healing ritual?¡± ¡°Yes! I cannot wait to have this whole thing inside me!¡± ¡°Yeah, like even half of it will fit.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be a spoilsport! We won¡¯t know unless we try!¡± Like all the Nymphs, Nereids are also really infamous for being talkative. And clearly, they are living up to their reputation¡­ Once the clean-up of my cock is done, the Nereids raise their faces and start changing their positions. Just like before, two Nereids hug my body from left and right and start licking my chest erotically. Out of the remaining four, two grab my balls and start to massaging them lightly. This actually feels extraordinarily good as the slight pain I was feeling after the ejaculation gets relieved through this. Finally, the short-haired Nereid out of the last two spread her legs across my waist while the other one grabs my dick to position it against her pussy. ¡°Okay, listen,¡± the Nereid grabbing my cock says. ¡°Everyone will get 5 minutes to ride his cock. You can go as fast or as slow as you want but make sure that you don¡¯t make him cum. Hailey will go last and ride him until he ejaculates inside her womb. Thus, completing the healing ritual,¡± she declares. ¡°Why Hailey!? I want him to cum inside me as well!¡± the Nereid hugging me from the left side protests. ¡°It¡¯s because she couldn¡¯t participate when we were sucking him off. It¡¯s only fair that she gets the better part this time,¡± she says, shutting the protesting Nereid down. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s start!¡± The short-haired Nereid says excitedly while lowering her waist over my cock. Though the instant the head portion of my penis enters her vagina, her cheerful expressions get distorted. ¡°F-Fuck! It¡¯s really thick¡­ M-My pussy will tear apart¡­¡± Even though she is saying all this, her waist doesn¡¯t stop lowering on my cock. In fact, there is even an ecstatic expression on her face right now. ¡°Amazing¡­ I have never felt this full¡­ In my life¡­¡± She moans. Inch-by-inch, my cock digs inside the soft and wet flesh of her pussy until finally, it reached her cervix. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ How much of it¡­ is in?¡± she asks. ¡°A little less than half,¡± the Nereid holding my cock answers in awe. ¡°But this thickness¡­ I can even trace its shape over your stomach,¡± she adds. ¡°S-Seriously? Wow¡­¡± All the other Nereids gulp the saliva in their mouth while looking at this scene jealously. It¡¯s obvious that none of them can wait for their turn to arrive. ¡°O-Okay then¡­ Let¡¯s start¡­¡± Slowly, she raises her waist and lowers is down again just before my cock could fall out. Like this, with each penetration, her meat folds get stretched out to their limit, slowly molding themselves to the shape of my cock. And in no time, this short-haired Nereid is moaning on top of her lungs while her pussy is being overflowed with love juices, completely drenching my penis and stomach underneath. ¡°Aaaah¡­ Nhaannh¡­ This cock is the best¡­ It¡¯s reaching so deep¡­ I am¡­ I am cuuuming!¡± she screams in pleasure just before her body starts tremoring above me. In this short period of five minutes, this is the third time she has reached an orgasm. ¡°H-Hey, your time is up. Get off of him!¡± One of the Nereid massaging my balls says angrily. ¡°Please¡­ Just once more¡­ Let me cum just once more¡­¡± the short-haired one begs while continuing to ride me at the same speed. ¡°No way! We all want out turn!¡± All the three Nereids around my waist grab the one riding above and forcibly separates her from my cock. ¡°Noooo!!!¡± Ignoring her despairing screams, the Nereid hugging my body from the left side gets up and takes the position above my cock. ¡°D-Damn¡­ She wasn¡¯t lying¡­ This cock really is filling me up completely¡­¡± She says while slowly stuffing my cock inside her cunt. And same as the first Nereid, this one also drowns into the pleasure given by my cock and reaches orgasm twice in no time. Continuing this same pattern, one-by-one all the remaining Nereids fuck me in the way they desire until only the Nereid giving me the lap pillow, Hailey, remains. Carefully lifting up my head and placing it on another Nereid¡¯s thighs, she makes her way to my cock before climbing over it. Out of this bunch, Hailey seems to be the least talkative one. Though appearance-wise, she¡¯s the sexiest. Her beautiful face has sharp features and her body is really voluptuous as well. And because I have been sucking her tits since the beginning, her nipples are also swollen and ripe, adding some extra points to her womanly charms. ¡°I have been waiting for this¡­¡± she says with lust-filled eyes before swallowing my cock with her pussy. Being the last one in the queue, her womanhood is already as wet as it could get, making the penetration slightly easier than with the other Nereids. F-Fuck¡­ Once again, the walls of an exquisite meat-hole grip around my penis strongly, making the feeling of ejaculation which has been continuously growing inside me for the last few minutes reach its peak. Simultaneously, as Hailey quickens the pace of her hips, semen also starts rising from my balls to the top of my cock. ¡°This feels¡­ so good¡­ I am going to cum!!!¡± she moans loudly, declaring her incoming orgasm even though the intercourse began just two minutes ago. Well, me too¡­ And the next moment, both me and Hailey climax together intensely. Her body starts jerking wilding while semen bursts out of the tip of my cock. And even though the volume is comparatively less than the last time, it¡¯s still enough to completely fill up Hailey¡¯s womb and even start inflating it a little. *BA_DUMP* Suddenly, my attention gets diverted from the pleasurable feeling of ejaculation and focuses on what¡¯s happening around me. The bodies of all the Nereids including Hailey are glowing brightly. Especially their hairs and irises. *BA-DUMP* The next instant, a strange sort of heat rises from the point connecting me and Hailey and spreads throughout my body like wildfire. At the same time, a strange sort of energy also fill my limbs and the pain I was feeling all over my body starts to dissipate. ¡°So¡­I am fin..ally healed¡­huh?¡± I speak up in a harsh and raspy voice. Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 23: Special Treatment (Part-3) ¡°Oh! He said something! It was a little rough, but his voice is returning!¡± The Nereid sitting on my left side notices excitedly. ¡°Yeah¡­ Thanks to you cuties¡­¡± I mutter while raising my upper body slowly. The pain I was feeling has completely vanished and now, strength is returning to my body. This sensation is so exhilarating that I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little. ¡°H-He thinks I am cute¡­ You are making me blush¡­¡± She says, her glowing, semen-covered skin turning a little red. ¡°Idiot, he called all of us cute¡­¡± Another Nereid corrects her, rather angrily. But I am not listening to them. My mind is focused on Hailey at the moment, inside whom my erect penis is impaled right now. Semen is still spurting out of my cock in large quantities, pouring and inflating her womb non-stop. While I would have been satisfied with just ejaculating twice due to my weakened state, now that I am close to being healed completely, my libido has recovered as well. ¡°Aahaa¡­ I-It will burst¡­ My womb will burst,¡± Hailey says, leaks out a painful moan. Shit¡­ It looks like I came a bit too much inside her. Her stomach almost looks like that of a few months¡¯ pregnant woman, stretched to its limit. Quickly, I pull out my cock from my pussy, shooting the remaining semen on her bountiful tits. Though the instant my cock, which was acting as a stopper, comes out of Hailey pussy, semen starts gushing out from within in thick globs, making a small puddle underneath her. And an utterly relaxed and ecstatic expression forms on her face as her womb start to shrink back. But I am still not satisfied yet¡­ The erection of my cock has not withered yet and my balls are ready to shoot another batch of semen again. Sigh¡­ This is why Lucy never fails to milk me at least two times every day. Even when she¡¯s tired, she either uses her hand or mouth to pleasure me. And well, there is a good reason behind doing so. If she let me get pent up even a little, her body wouldn¡¯t be able to handle my sexual appetite alone the next time we have sex. There have been many instances where Lucy couldn¡¯t get up from the bed the day after we had sex¡ªher legs just couldn¡¯t muster up the strength. And well, now I have been pent up for a week. There is no way I am going to be satisfied with only this much¡­ Leaving the moaning figure of Hailey on the ground, I grab the nearest Nereid to me and begin the fuckfest¡­ ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­ Ha¡­ That was¡­ the best¡­¡± One of the Nereids says, panting hard. ¡°Truly amazing¡­¡± ¡°It felt like¡­ heaven¡­¡± ¡°Though we cannot¡­ get up anymore¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, sorry about that. You are all so sexy that I just couldn¡¯t resist going all out,¡± I apologize with a nervous chuckle. ¡°No, no! We enjoyed it very much! No need to apologize!¡± the cheerful Nereid says. ¡°Then I guess it¡¯s all good,¡± I say with a smile. After having my way with all the Nereids again and again until my erection calmed down, I am finally feeling satisfied. The end scene was so messy, and yet so beautiful that the image is imprinted in my mind: Semen covering the moaning figures of Nereids from head to toe and their pussies continuously squirting out the same thing to deflate their wombs. Once my healing and our sex session were finished, one of the Nereids summoned water from her pond and cleaned all of our bodies off sweat, semen, and love juices. The Nereids even got magically dressed, leaving me to be the only one naked. But the thing is; none of them has enough strength left to stand up. So now, all of them are just lying on the ground, breathlessly staring at me with adoring eyes. ¡°Now, where are my clothes? I cannot go back looking like this or all the cute girls in town will brand me a pervert,¡± I ask wonderingly. ¡°Go¡­ Go straight this way,¡± Hailey says, pointing left, towards an opening between the trees. ¡°Your sister is waiting for you there. We told her to not come close to our ponds during the healing process, so she¡¯s camping there. Your clothes are with her.¡± ¡°Tch¡­ Lucy, she should have stayed at home,¡± I mutter with a frown. ¡°Anyways, I am really thankful to all of you for helping me out. And I know that you consider sex as your reward, but please, don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you need any favor in the future,¡± I tell them gratefully. ¡°Eh¡­ Can we¡­ Can we ask for that favor now?¡± Hailey asks timidly. ¡°Hmm? Sure, why not?¡± I say with a shrug. ¡°Can you visit us again sometimes? You see, I think almost all for us got pregnant with your daughters just now. We would like them to see their father at least once or twice,¡± she says, looking at me nervously, scared of her request being rejected. I raise my eyebrows in surprise. Hmm¡­ well, considering the amount of semen I injected inside them, this shouldn¡¯t come as a surprise to me. ¡°That¡¯s great news. If you guys agree, I would like to take responsibility and make you all my women,¡± I say seriously. ¡°Y-You will take responsibility? B-But you don¡¯t have to. We did this with our consent, knowing that we might get pregnant,¡± Hailey says, surprised. Other Nereids also have a similar expression like her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You all are pregnant with my children and I wish to make you my women. But only if all of you agree. I don¡¯t want to force myself upon you,¡± I tell them honestly. ¡°No, I want to become your woman!¡± Hailey says quickly, looking extremely happy. ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°Me as well!¡± All the other Nereid join in, agreeing to be my women one by one with a joyous expression on their faces. ¡°Then from now on, you all are my beloved women. I will visit you whenever I can find the time. Though mind, don¡¯t go healing other men as you healed me, okay? That¡¯s just one small condition,¡± I tell them with a small laugh. ¡°Of course, that goes without saying. And it¡¯s not like any other man can ever compare to you,¡± a Nereid says, blushing furiously. ¡°Okay, then, I should be going now. See you later!¡± I say my goodbye, giving all the Nereids one last deep kiss before taking off. I didn¡¯t have to walk for long before a small clearing in the forest appears. In the middle of this clearing, a small, neatly erect tent is placed, sitting in front of which is a woman with her head facing down. ¡°Lucy!¡± I yell, starting to run forward. It feels kind of weird running naked like this, but whatever. I have a much more important matter to focus upon; My sister. Lucy raises her head and her gaze falls on me. Damn¡­ Her eyes have dark circles under them, probably from sleep deprivation. And her eyes themselves look red and puffy as if she was recently crying. I see her muttering my name, her eyes transfixed on me. And the next moment, I find her already running towards me at full speed¡ª fresh tears starting to fly out of her half-closed eyes. I stop moving at once and open up my arms, intending to hug and kiss my sister the moment she reaches me. Though sadly, it doesn¡¯t happen¡­ Instead of hugging me, Lucy slams her body against mine, knocking me on to the ground. Then, before I could realize what¡¯s happening, she climbs over my stomach and starts throwing punches at me as hard as she can. ¡°I¡­ I told you¡­ to not be reckless¡­ but you didn¡¯t¡­ listened¡­¡± She says while sobbing heavily and throwing some more, extra hard punches at the same time. Her tears are splashing across my chest and her body is shaking above me. I can tell that she¡¯s releasing all the anger, fear, and worry accumulating inside her for the last few days. ¡°OUCH! That hurts!¡± I yell loudly, faking a painful voice. Instantly, Lucy stops¡ª her face white with fear and concern and her body starting to shake even more badly. ¡°Y-You are still hurt, L-Lucas? I-I am sorry¡ª¡± ¡°Nah, I am just messing with you,¡± I say with a laugh while quickly using this chance to rise up and hug her tightly. ¡°I HATE YOU!¡± She shouts, crying even more loudly than before while struggling it get out of my grasp. But I didn¡¯t let her go. Instead, I start kissing every exposed part of her skin I could find; her cheeks, ears, nape of the neck¡­ everything. And after a few minutes being like this, my sister finally calms down and hugs me back tightly¡ª though still crying her eyes out. ¡°I-I am really glad that you are okay, brother.¡± Suddenly, a different voice from Lucy enters my ears. I look up in the direction of this voice and find Arya looking back at her. Her face is mingled with joy and shock. Joy, because of seeing me all healed and back on my feet. Shocked, because of seeing her oldest sister like this. Knowing Lucy, I am sure that she didn¡¯t express her turbulent emotions to others since my injury. She must have been quiet and cold as usual, but still worrying about me more than everyone combined. But now that she has seen me all right, Lucy just couldn¡¯t hold back her pent-up emotions and is releasing them on me even though Arya is present¡ª something, she would have never done normally. ¡°And I am glad to be fine, Arya. Thanks for flying me to the Nereids. I owe you one,¡± I say while gently caressing Lucy¡¯s back. ¡°There is no need to thank me. You are my brother. It was my duty to save you,¡± she answers with a small smile, which I return immediately. ¡°Anyway, as you can see, Lucy is in no shape to hold a proper conversation right now,¡± I say. ¡°So, can you tell me what exactly happened in the battle?¡± Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 24: Back To The House Lucy, who has calmed a bit, is now taking down the tent and packing up the things she used while camping around here for the past two weeks. I am also back on my feet now, clothes on. And Arya is standing beside me, recounting what happened in the battle with the Earthborns. ¡°So, you are saying that a bunch of people just showed up out of nowhere, and cleared up all the Earthborns immediately?¡± I ask incredulously. ¡°Yup, five people to be exact,¡± Arya answers with a nod. ¡°And that abnormal one? Don¡¯t tell me that those people split the ground open as well,¡± I say, looking after her in disbelief. ¡°Well, that¡¯s exactly what they did. I mean, the person who seems to be their leader did,¡± she answers with a shrug. ¡°Hmm¡­ No one but a really powerful demigod could have achieved this feat. And mind, that abnormal Earthborn was no joke. First of all, it shouldn¡¯t have been so big while able to run at all. And even considering that¡ª the moment I attack it, it sort-of vanished into thin air and warped over me,¡± I say, shaking my head. ¡°It vanished!?¡± Lucy asks, stopping to work for a moment, surprised. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know how it happened, but that¡¯s how I ended up being crushed under that bastard. You see, I was not being reckless,¡± I tell her. ¡°Not being reckless¡­ Yeah, I don¡¯t agree with that at all. Anyway, can you think of a reason why that big Earthborn was so different? Even my most powerful lightning bolts couldn¡¯t take it down,¡± Lucy says bitterly. ¡°Well, I do have a few theories as to how the Earthborn might have become like that, but nothing solid enough to put into words. I guess we will have to just wait to find out about this,¡± I say regretfully. ¡°Well, I am more interested in the demigods who took it down,¡± Arya says excitedly. ¡°They were so cool and yet so mysterious! I heard that they spoke to no one except Reeve after the battle was over¡ª asked if they could stay in the town for that night, he instantly agreed while thanking them, and they left early the next morning.¡± ¡°Wait, those strangers didn¡¯t ask for anything else? Like a sack of golden drachmas or something? I mean, they did basically save the entire town from destruction after all,¡± I question with a frown. ¡°No, they didn¡¯t, brother. That¡¯s why I think they are so cool. Just saving people in need without asking for any rewards in return,¡± she says in awe. ¡°Strange¡­¡± I mutter. ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± Arya asks. ¡°No, nothing. Anyway, it¡¯s unfortunate that they already left. I want to know where did our saviors came from and to where they were going. And yes, I also need to thank them for saving us,¡± I say with a sigh. ¡°Oh, Reeve must have obviously thanked them from all of us. And maybe he asked even asked them about that stuff, you can talk to him later if you like,¡± Arya tells me. ¡°I guess I will,¡± I say with a shrug. ¡°Well, me personally, I want to know who the godly parent of their Leader is. I am thinking maybe Gaia¡ª you know, splitting the earth and everything,¡± Arya says wonderingly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Earthborns are children of Gaia as well. The abnormal one would have popped out of the earth instantly if that were the case,¡± I say. ¡°No, it¡¯s obvious who the godly parent¡ª or I should say, father of their Leader is: Hades, the God of the dead and the King of the underworld.¡± After Lucy finished packing away all the things, we start moving out of the forest without wasting any time. Arya, knowing her way around the forest, leads me and Lucy through the shortest route possible. None of us speaks to each other, aware that the forest is dangerous even in broad daylight. Many magical creatures with powerful abilities to camouflage themselves lurk around, waiting for their prey to stop being vigilant, before attacking them. ¡°Okay, we are outside,¡± Arya says finally, pointing at the entrance gate of Asione at a distance, which just got visible to us. ¡°Good, let¡¯s hurry up, shall we? I need to get something inside my stomach. I haven¡¯t eaten anything for the last two weeks and my stomach hurts like hell. I am only alive on water and Nymph magic,¡± I say, my stomach growling once again, approving my words. ¡°Sure, I cannot wait to tell Iris and Ivy that the Leader of that group was a child of Hades. We never thought that any children of the Great Three will ever visit our town, let alone save it. They will be so excited,¡± Arya says eagerly. Here, Arya is undoubtedly referring to the three most powerful Olympian Gods; Zeus, Poseidon, and Hades. ¡°Really? No child of the Great Three other than us ever visited or lived in Asione?¡± I ask, surprised. ¡°Nope, that¡¯s what I heard. But I guess having four¡ª no, six children of Zeus already living here is enough,¡± Arya says with a laugh. ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± I agree, laughing along with her. ¡°Is Sienna okay?¡± Lucy, who has been silent until now, speaks up again. ¡°Yes, sister Sienna woke up the day after the battle and she¡¯s in good health now,¡± Arya answers promptly. ¡°Wait, you haven¡¯t seen her even once after the battle? You never went home?¡± I ask Lucy, surprised. ¡°No, I was camping in the forest all along. Arya here has been providing me with food and supplies,¡± She answers simply. ¡­ I do not say anything further, already being able to guess the reason behind this. Apart from wanting to remain close to me in my critical condition, I am sure that a little part of Lucy didn¡¯t want to home without me. And well, I can understand¡­ ¡°Oh, this reminds me, sister Sienna will see you for the first time, brother. And also, she will be seeing Sister Lucy after a really long time. I am sure she will be overjoyed,¡± Arya says brightly. I give her a smile before looking at Lucy. No one can tell this other than me, but she¡¯s looking a bit nervous and uneasy. And as if to prove me right, she slips closer to me just a few seconds later and holds my hand tightly¡ª something she always does to calm herself down when other people are present. And I know the exact reason why she¡¯s being like this¡­ After entering the town (the guards didn¡¯t even stop us at the gate this time because Arya is with us), we walk past the houses and through the town-square of Asione before reaching the least-populated eastern part of the town where our house is. ¡°Even if only a few of those Earthborns had successfully breached the wall, all of our neighborhood would have been destroyed,¡± Arya says, slightly shuddering in fear as our house comes into view. ¡°I think it¡¯s high time for the guild to reinforce the town¡¯s wall with magic. Another attack like this should never happen. And well, the only problem is the money, but I think that if a few people volunteers¡ª¡± Suddenly, Arya stops speaking, her eyes are focused forward. Before I could look in the direction of her eyes, she starts jogging ahead while shouting loudly. ¡°Sister Sienna! I am back! And look who I brought with me!¡± Through the open gates of our house, I can see the figure of a voluptuous woman with long and glossy dark red hair sitting in the garden of the house. Hearing Arya¡¯s voice, Sienna stands up at once and looks in our direction. With the blood and dirt covering her body the last time I saw her gone, I can properly appreciate how beautiful my second oldest sister is. She is truly the daughter of my mother and the sister of Lucy in every sense. As we enter through the gate, I could make out the expression Sienna is wearing right now. She indeed looks really happy to see us, for which I am really glad. ¡°You must be Lucas, right? I am glad that you are alright now. And yes, thanks for saving my life, I am really grateful,¡± she says with a smile, closing in the distance herself and taking me into a really tight and warm hug. Wow, these things are even softer and bigger than I thought¡­ ¡°There is no need to thank me, sister Sienna. It was my duty as your brother,¡± I say, repeating the same thing Arya said to me in the forest. ¡°I was really looking forward to meeting you. Iris just couldn¡¯t stop talking about you. And she wasn¡¯t lying¡ª you are exceptionally handsome,¡± she compliments me. Iris, I am giving you a huge treat as soon as possible. ¡°Well, my older sister is exceptionally beautiful as well,¡± I compliment her back, extremely happy to be in her bosom. I admit that I am starting to get a bit emotional, having finally met my entire family, but I keep it internal. I have never yet shown my tears to anyone in these past twelve years, not even to Lucy, and I am not going to show them to anyone now. ¡°Okay then, you must be hungry, right? There was a really nice smell coming from the kitchen earlier. I bet Ivy was cooking something good. Come inside and let your older sister feed you,¡± She says lovingly while steering me inside the house, completely ignoring Lucy who was standing beside me. Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 25: Discussing The Plan With Family (Part-1) ¡°Oh, you are back,¡± Ivy says, seeing me entering the dining room along with Sienna, as expressionless as ever. She¡¯s standing next to the kitchen platform, wearing a white apron and holding a spatula in her hand. Honestly, she looks really cute. ¡°I am glad to see you again as well, Ivy,¡± I say, raising my eyebrows. ¡°You were cooking something, right Ivy? Is it ready?¡± Sienna asks, gently pushing me down on the chair next to the dining table. ¡°Yes, I baked some cookies and fried some chicken,¡± She answers. ¡­ That¡¯s an odd combination of food to be prepared together. ¡°Well, serve them to Lucas, will you? He¡¯s starving¡­¡± Sienna says, sitting down next to me. Behind us, Lucy and Arya also enter the kitchen. Arya is alternatively looking at Lucy and Sienna in confusion, while Lucy is staring at Sienna, slightly dejected. Hmm¡­ this is strange. If going by what Lucy had told me, sister Sienna should be really close to¡­ wait¡­ unless she is¡­ Damn¡­ I have to do something. ¡°There you go, brother.¡± Before I could speak anything, Ivy walking up to me, carrying a plate full of chicken wings and cookies. Elegantly, Sienna takes away the plate from her hands and picks up a piece of chicken. ¡°Here, eat it, Lucas!¡± She says affectionately while holding it in front of my mouth. ¡­ When you said you will feed me, you meant it literally, huh? Well, whatever¡­ I open my mouth and take a large bite out of the chicken, Sienna looks pleased. ¡°Anyway, I was wondering, sister Sienna, why aren¡¯t you talking to Luc¡ª¡± *Cough* Suddenly, there is a loud cough, interrupting my question. I look up and see Lucy glaring at me dangerously, clearly not wishing for me to continue what I was going to say. Sigh¡­ You want to deal with this yourself? Fine. ¡°What were you saying, Lucas?¡± Sienna asks sweetly, ignoring the cough like it was some unpleasant noise coming from outside the house. ¡°Eh¡­¡± I take a glance at Lucy again. ¡°¡­ Well, I was wondering if you know how I got healed,¡± I say hastily. ¡°Oh, yes, the Nereids, right? I wanted to come and see you after I recovered from my injuries, but Arya told me those Nereids absolutely forbade anyone to come near them during the healing ritual,¡± Sienna says, sounding regretful. ¡°Yes, they didn¡¯t even allow Lucy. She had to stay inside a tent close by,¡± I say. Sienna says nothing to this but simply raises her hand to feed me the chicken again. ¡°Lucas, I will be in our room. I need to rest,¡± Lucy says in a low voice, undoubtedly wishing to leave before her face betrays her calm demeanor. ¡°I need you here, sis. Please wait for a while,¡± I say, stopping her. ¡°What is it?¡± she asks with a frown. ¡°Just a moment¡­ I need all my sisters to be here first. Where is Iris?¡± I ask Ivy. ¡°I am here, brother!¡± Before Ivy could answer, Iris herself descends down from the stairs and comes running towards me. ¡°I am so glad that you are fine, brother. I was so worried,¡± she says, tearing up a little while hugging me tightly. To my joy, as I am sitting right now, my head only reaches up to her breast¡ª getting buried between them. Now I feel properly welcomed. ¡°Okay then, now that all of us siblings are here, I wish all of you to hear me out,¡± I say as Iris backs away, wiping her tears. Everyone looks at me, clearly giving their undivided attention. ¡°I wanted to talk about this the day Sister Sienna and Arya returned from their quest, but as we all know¡ª certain things happened, making it impossible for me to do so. But no worries, we can talk now. ¡°So, as we all know, our mother is cursed by Hera,¡± I say in a declaring tone. There are sudden, collective gasps of shock from everyone present here except Lucy. ¡°How do you know that, brother!?¡± Iris asks, her eyes as round as buttons. ¡°Well, to be honest, it¡¯s not that tough to guess, is it? I mean, I did spend an entire hour inside mother¡¯s room, observing her, connecting the dots with how she behaved in front of me and how Iris and Ivy acted. And well, Hera does try to make the life of every lover of Zeus a living hell,¡± I answer with a shrug. I am not exactly telling the truth here. Mother herself told me about her curse, though I did guess that it must be Hera¡¯s doing on my own. There is a stunned silence following my words, broken, after a few seconds, by Sienna. ¡°I¡ªI guess there is no point in lying when you have already guessed this much; Yes, our mother is cursed by Hera,¡± She admits, her expressions grim. Everyone looks a little sad except Lucy, who looks away, her face reflecting anger at the mere mentioning of our mother as usual. ¡°And can you tell me what the curse is? I mean, I do have a faint idea, but I would like to hear it from you,¡± I say in a serious voice. ¡°W-Well, about that¡­¡± Sienna look greatly reluctant. ¡°Sister Sienna, you shouldn¡¯t, mother doesn¡¯t want anyone to find out,¡± Ivy says in a low, toneless voice. Sienna stops talking immediately and looks at me apologetically. ¡°Ivy, aren¡¯t you forgetting that I am her child as well? I deserve to know what¡¯s wrong with my mother,¡± I say sternly. ¡°She¡¯s cursed, you already know it. We cannot give you any detail about the curse because, well, first of all, it is not up to us to decide whether to tell you or not, it¡¯s mother¡¯s decision. And second, the more important reason is that you are a man,¡± Ivy answers as if settling her case. ¡­ ¡°What does my gender have to do with anything?¡± I ask incredulously. ¡°No, she¡¯s right, Lucas. A male shouldn¡¯t know about mother¡¯s curse. Even if it¡¯s her own son,¡± Sienna says. Sigh¡­ It looks like I will have to convince them in another way. ¡°Well then, you guys don¡¯t mind hearing my theory on what our mother¡¯s curse might be, right?¡± I say, looking to all my sisters one-by-one. No one says anything. ¡°Well, I think, according to the curse, if any man comes near the vicinity of our mother, she became sexually aroused¡ªno¡ª extremely sexually aroused, to the degree of almost being driven insane by it. I believe that in this stare, she would do anything; fight, beg, or seduce any man to have sex,¡± I say. Once again, a stunned silence falls. And just like before, everyone except Lucy, whom I have already told about this, and Ivy, who is expressionless to almost everything, wears an extremely shocked expression. ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s safe to say, looking at your faces, that I am correct about this. Though I also know that this might not be the full extent of the problem. Knowing Hera, there can be things included in the curse as well. ¡°But listen carefully; I have a plan¡ª a plan through which mother¡¯s condition can be improved. Not cured¡ªunfortunately¡ª but I believe that she would be able to live a considerably normal life.¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t have to be chained or cuffed¡ª¡± I look at Iris. ¡°¡ª or caged inside her own house.¡± I look at Sienna, Arya, and finally, Ivy. ¡°But for that to happen, my plan is necessary. And I should tell you that the role I will play in this plan will be most crucial, we cannot proceed if I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s wrong with my mother. ¡°Even if mother doesn¡¯t want to tell me, or the curse will become worse for a while after you tell me, do you think that it will matter if, in the end, mother¡¯s condition gets better?¡± I ask, looking around. My sisters look troubled now. ¡°Now, you all can decide¡ª whether you will tell me exactly what¡¯s wrong with mother and thus, help me save her, or will you remain silent and continue to let mother suffer under that wretched goddess¡¯s curse?¡± I ask. ¡­ Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 26: Discussing The Plan With Family (Part-2) ¡°How do you plan to lift Mother¡¯s curse, brother?¡± Ivy asks. ¡°First of all, I repeat, I am not talking about lifting her curse¡ª I just want to lower its effects. And second, as Arya must have already told all of you; I have successfully enslaved a goddess. ¡°So, you see, my plan is simple: Defeat a few more God¡¯s and force them to help us with Mother¡¯s curse,¡± I answer with a shrug. ¡­ For a few seconds, my sisters blankly stare at me. ¡°Come on, Lucas. Arya convinced you to join in on her joke as well? This is really not the time for it¡­¡± Sienna says sternly, clearly not believing my words. The same is true with Iris and Ivy as well. ¡°I was not joking! I bathed together with Brother and Goddess Nemesis!¡± Arya says, enraged. ¡°See? She bathed together with a Goddess¡­¡± Sienna says, shaking her head. ¡°There is no need to get angry, Arya. It¡¯s simple enough to provide some proof¡­ Nemesis,¡± I say calmly. Everyone jumps in surprise as the air beside me shimmers suddenly and a crack appears out of nowhere. The next moment, a beautiful woman wearing a loose black dress drops out of this crack and lands into the dining room. I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the reactions of my sisters: Iris gives out a cute high-pitched scream; Sienna looks like she will faint from shock; even Ivy¡¯s mouth hangs wide open. ¡°You called after a long time¡­ Master,¡± Nemesis says bitterly, kneeling in front of me. ¡°Yes, as I am sure you already know, I was a bit busy hanging between life and death, but I am fine now. Anyway¡­¡± I say before turning to my sisters. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. This is just my slave¡ª Nemesis, the Goddess of revenge,¡± I say, patting Nemesis¡¯s head. Nemesis¡¯s face shoots up instantly to throw a furious look at me, but I don¡¯t stop patting her. After continuing to stare at me and Nemesis in shock, Sienna speaks up. ¡°I-Is she really Goddess Nemesis?¡± she asks stutteringly. ¡°Yes, she is. Though she cannot show you her true godly powers as proof right now. Ancient magic and all that shit, you see,¡± I answer. Even though I am saying this, to be honest, Nemesis doesn¡¯t have to provide any proof at all. Yes, she cannot use her powers, but that doesn¡¯t mean that other beings like humans or demigods cannot feel the great divinity emanating from her presence. Iris, Ivy, and Sienna are now looking at Nemesis with fear etched on their face. Slowly, Sienna stands up¡ª her body shaking¡ª and kneels down in front of Nemesis, just like the goddess is kneeling in front of me. Immediately, Iris and Ivy also follow her suit, kneeling down on their places. Only Lucy and Arya remain standing now. ¡°Okay, why are you guys kneeling?¡± I ask, raising my eyebrows. But neither the twins or Sienna replies back. Nemesis is no longer looking furious from my patting, but instead, she¡¯s smirking at me with an exceptionally smug face. ¡°This is how humans should behave like in front of a Goddess. They should show their due respect. You should learn something from them, master,¡± she says. ¡­ Sigh¡­ ¡°Sister Sienna, Iris, Ivy¡­ You shouldn¡¯t consider this woman as a Goddess. As I told you, she¡¯s just my slave,¡± I tell my sisters sternly. ¡°And to prove that, Nemesis will now give me a nice shoulder massage. They are a bit stiff from all that lying around in the forest,¡± I say, turning to Nemesis. This wipes away the smug smile from Nemesis¡¯s face. Staring daggers at me yet again, she stands up and walks behind my chair. Then, she proceeds to place her hands on my shoulders and start giving me a massage¡ª which is surprisingly really good. I suppress another urge to laugh as my sisters look at this scene, clearly horrified. ¡°Is this much enough to prove that Nemesis is my slave or should I command her to get naked and hop around the house like a cute rabbit?¡± I ask. ¡°WHAT!?¡± Nemesis shouts. ¡°N-No, you don¡¯t have to do that, Lucas. W-We believe you¡­ right?¡± Sienna says, shooting a look at Iris and Ivy. ¡°Yes, brother,¡± Iris says, nodding fervently. Even Ivy gives nods a couple of times. ¡°My sisters saved you, Nemesis,¡± I say with a laugh. ¡°Hmph, like I would have done that,¡± Nemesis mutters haughtily. ¡°Oh really? Then I guess I should give you the command and see for myself,¡± I say with a muffled laugh. ¡°N-No, don¡¯t! I am kidding!¡± she hastily answers, scared. ¡°Oh, my slave likes to kid around, I should remember this. By the way, focus more on the massage, will you?¡± I say. ¡°Anyway, getting back on topic, as you guys can see, I really do want to help Mother and I am serious about my plan to capture the God¡¯s for it,¡± I say, addressing my sisters once again. ¡°B-But how did you enslave Goddess Nemesis, Lucas?¡± Sienna asks reluctantly, finally getting up from her kneeling position along with Iris and Ivy and sitting down on the chair again. ¡°There is a method, I will tell you about it later along with my full plan. But first, you need to decide whether you will help me or not, Sister,¡± I say. Sienna looks back towards Iris and Ivy once again but this time, neither of them says anything. ¡°If there is a chance that Mother¡¯s conditions will get better through your plan¡­¡± Sienna says, turning towards me. ¡°¡­ Then I am willing to help you with everything. A-And if you want, I will tell you about the curses as well.¡± ¡°I am listening,¡± I answer, getting serious. Sienna takes a deep breath looks hard into my eyes. ¡°First of all, you should understand that Hera placed these curses on Mother out of intense jealousy and anger; Not only did Zeus cheated on her with Mother, he actually left Hera for a while to live with her in this house¡ª like a married couple. ¡°As the Goddess of marriage, Hera must have considered this a really big insult towards her. And to add to this insult, Mother even bore six children for Zeus¡ª meaning that this relationship was going on for years before Hera discovered it,¡± she says. ¡°Yes, she must have been really angry. No doubt about that,¡± I mutter. ¡°And as you can guess, for this great insult, Mother was punished accordingly¡ª Hera placed five curses on her,¡± Sienna tells me. ¡°Wait, she placed five curses!? Are you serious!?¡± I ask, shocked. As far as I can remember, no God has ever placed these many curses on a living human. ¡°Yes, five. This is my theory, but I think she gave Mother cursed for every time she became pregnant with Zeus¡¯s children,¡± Sienna answers sadly. ¡°Because of the first curse, Mother¡¯s body reverted back to her 17-year-old self¡ª just the year before she met Zeus.¡± ¡°And this is a curse?¡± I ask sharply, wondering if I missed something. ¡°I know that this one doesn¡¯t sound like a curse, but you should see it from the eyes of Hera. It¡¯s clear that she wanted to remove each and every trace of Zeus from Mother¡¯s body. You see, just to give herself a false satisfaction,¡± Sienna answers. ¡°Sounds totally unnecessary¡­ But we are talking about Gods after all, so it makes perfect sense,¡± I say. Sienna nods in agreement before continuing again. ¡°The next three curses were given to make Mother¡¯s life a living hell, and these curses are the main reason for her suffering¡ª she couldn¡¯t get out of the house because of them and even her state of mind has become unstable because of them. ¡°So, the second curse, as you have guessed already, makes Mother sexually aroused around men. This arousal continues to increase until any male remains in close vicinity to Mother. ¡°The third curse is actually just a supplement to the second curse, ensuring that Mother couldn¡¯t use any loopholes. Because of this curse, Mother became unable to satiate her sexual urges by herself. Only a man could do it for her¡­ ¡°Now, as I am sure you can tell, these two curses were given to make sure that Mother becomes a sort of a whore from that point on¡ª willing to do anything just to satisfy her ever-growing sexual hunger,¡± Sienna says, disgusted. Damn¡­ That bitch Hera surely did go overboard for once. ¡°But Mother still found a way past these two curses¡­ by paying another huge price instead¡ª her freedom. She locked herself in this house, never to take even a step outside since that day.¡± Sienna pauses for a moment here, her voice a little heavy and her eyes wet. Next to her, Iris is already crying and Ivy is trying to calm her down. ¡°T-The fourth curse now¡­ It is a punishment for Mother¡¯s five pregnancies. She¡¯s cursed to lactate her entire life, non-stop. Thrice every day, when the pain in her breasts becomes unbearable, we have to milk Mother using a milking machine,¡± Sienna says. ¡­ ¡°And the last curse?¡± I ask, my voice deathly low. To this, Sienna¡¯s expressions become troubled and she squirms on her chairs uncomfortably. ¡°Well, the fifth curse¡­ about that¡­¡± Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 27: Discussing The Plan With Family (Part-3) ¡°¡­ we have no idea what it is,¡± Sienna says, shaking her head. ¡°Hmm? You have no idea?¡± I ask, raising my eyebrows. ¡°Yes, no matter how many times we ask mother about the final curse, she absolutely refuses to tell us. And so, I believe that this curse must be a little different than the previous four. And much worse¡­¡± Sienna answers, looking troubled. Obviously¡­ ¡°Well, I guess I can work with this much at the moment. Though eventually, we will have to find out about this fifth curse as well. Anyway, for now, let me tell you about my plan,¡± I say, straightening up on the chair. ¡°As I told you, we will enslave some Gods¡ª more specifically: Asclepius, the God of medicine, and Circe, great sorceress and the goddess of magic.¡± Suddenly, the atmosphere inside the dining room turns tense. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about Asclepius first, because we will be going to him first. Now, according to what I have found out about Asclepius during my research on Gods, I think the main challenge we will face is not enslaving him or making him help us. In fact, I don¡¯t believe that there is any need to even enslave him at all. ¡°Asclepius is a God who willingly helps anyone in need. To be honest, he¡¯s actually one of the few gods I consider decent. But the problem is¡ª¡± ¡°He¡¯s too helpful,¡± Nemesis finishes. ¡°Well, yes, Asclepius is a bit too helpful. In his demigod days, he invented a medicine that could even revive the dead and start distributing it to anyone in need. Of course, Hades wasn¡¯t pleased with this. So, the God of the Underworld complained about this to our bastard¡ª I mean, to Zeus, and Zeus killed Asclepius by striking him down with his legendary weapon¡ª the Thunderbolt. ¡°Now, it was Apollo, the Sun God¡¯s turn to get angry. Being the God of healing as well, Asclepius was one of his favorite sons and his death incurred Apollo¡¯s wrath. So, to exact his revenge, Apollo killed the High Cyclopes who forged Zeus¡¯s Thunderbolt. ¡°This made Zeus furious again, he forced Apollo to serve under some mortal king for years. However, Asclepius¡¯s story was already spreading. First, people believed him to be a hero, but eventually, they started to worship him. And thus, Asclepius¡¯s soul attained divinity and he resurrected as a God. ¡°Now, this created problems for Zeus and Hades once again as Asclepius continued from where he left off¡ª reviving mortals from death. And this time, they couldn¡¯t just simply kill him with a thunderbolt as well. ¡°So, Zeus did what many other Gods have done to each other before; he captured and imprisoned Asclepius, placing powerful guards to stop him from escaping and to ensure that no one could free him either. ¡°Now, our first mission is to get past these unknown guards somehow and retrieve Asclepius from his prison. This might be really difficult or maybe not so much. We are demigods, it depends on many factors,¡± I say. ¡°B-Brother, what about the location of God Asclepius¡¯s prison? Do you know where it is?¡± Iris asks timidly. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t. But I think someone else in this room does,¡± I say, turning around to look at Nemesis meaningfully. The Goddess of Revenge stares back at me, clearly wanting to lie¡ª but of course, as my slave, she cannot. ¡°Yes, I do. And I suppose, you want me to tell you where Circe lives as well, master?¡± she asks coldly. ¡°Yup! Even if your powers are diminished, at least your knowledge is intact,¡± I say cheerfully. ¡°And whose fault it is that my powers are diminished?¡± she snaps. ¡°I take full credit for that, my dear slave. Now, start speaking,¡± I say. ¡°Hmph! Asclepius¡¯s prison is situated near the city Lamacus, in the middle of a thick forest nearby. And as for the exact place where Circe lives¡ª even I don¡¯t know that,¡± Nemesis replies rudely. ¡°There is no way that¡¯s possible unless Circe is actually trying to hide from other God¡¯s,¡± I say, raising my eyebrows. ¡°No, she¡¯s not hiding. Circe owns a chain of Alchemy shops that goes by her name in all the big cities of Leontactus kingdom. She moves from one shop to another on a daily basis to manage them. And while I know the location of all the shops and in which one she currently is, I cannot predict where she will go tomorrow,¡± Nemesis answers. ¡­ ¡°Shit¡­ That¡¯s a big problem. It was already tough to deal with Circe because of her personality, and now this. Well, we will have to come up with a solution,¡± I say, shaking my head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her personality, Lucas?¡± Sienna asks. ¡°Oh, Circe is a man-hater. Probably the biggest one in existence. I have heard that she transforms all the men she encounters into pigs or rodents. Though only when she¡¯s feeling a bit merciful,¡± I answer. Sienna shudders a little. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s talk about the role the rest of you will have in this mission,¡± I say, looking at my sisters one by one. ¡°Lucy will help me capture the Gods, of course,¡± I say. Lucy gives me a nod. ¡°Arya and Sister Sienna will also help us where they could. Most likely where things are less dangerous,¡± I say. ¡°No, I want to help you as much as possible! I don¡¯t care how dangerous it gets!¡± Sienna says defiantly. ¡°Neither do I!¡± Arya says. ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, I haven¡¯t seen your combat skills or powers yet. I will have to make sure that you are up to the mark before deciding on that,¡± I ask. ¡°That sounds better,¡± Sienna replies. ¡°Yup,¡± Arya agrees. ¡°And finally, Iris and Ivy. Both of you will get one of the most important jobs in our journey¡ª Taking care of mother. Obviously, she will be exposed to men and will be near their vicinity all the time. And thus, the curses are bound to get worse. ¡°It will be your responsibility to restrain and look after her until we reach our destination. Of course, others will help as much as they can, but we won¡¯t be there always. Think you girls can do that?¡± I ask. ¡°Yes, leave it to us, brother!¡± Iris answers promptly and Ivy nods. ¡°Great, and as for how we will travel, leave that to me. I know someone who could help us. Anyway, that¡¯s it for now. We will start preparing from today itself¡ª you know, packing and stuff, and dealing with our unfinished businesses in Ascione before leaving for the journey,¡± I say, standing up from my chair yawning. ¡°Well, I am starting to feel a bit sleepy so I will go to my room and rest for a while. In my stead, Nemesis will tell you everything about capturing a God¡ª she has experienced it first-hand,¡± I tell everyone. ¡°Sis, come with me. You look ready to drop as well,¡± I say. Lucy simply moves next to me without saying anything. ¡°Okay then, we will see you guys in a few hours,¡± I say, raising my arm for a goodbye. ¡°Wait, Lucas!¡± Sienna stops me. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to sleep in the same bed with¡­ her. You are siblings. I will give you a separate room upstairs. Next to mine,¡± she says with a smile. ¡°Ah, no, I prefer to sleep with Lucy. She¡¯s my lover, you see? And anyway, it will be a drag coming downstairs every time I want to have sex with her. You don¡¯t know how high my libido is,¡± I say truthfully. ¡­ ¡°WHAT!?¡± Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 28: Horny Lucy Sienna stares at me, looking thunderstruck. Iris has somewhat similar expressions of her face, but her hands are covering her mouth as well. Ivy just looks mildly surprised as expected, merely raising her eyebrows. And as for Arya, she¡¯s showing the most interesting reaction¡ª looking confused at the reaction of her sisters. ¡°Brother Lucas said something bad?¡± She murmurs, though no one pays her any attention. Meanwhile, I just stand silently along with Lucy, not perturbed at all. Suddenly, out of nowhere, Sienna starts chuckling nervously. ¡°Y-You are joking, right Lucas? That is a nice joke¡­ a little weird but¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, I am not joking at all. I Love Lucy, but not just as siblings. We are lovers, we have sex frequently, and I hope Lucy carries my child someday,¡± I say, adding fuel to the fire. Of course, I know that I am going a little overboard with this¡ª and Lucy is pretty quick to remind me by sharply elbowing my ribcage¡ª but what to do, I am quite enjoying the reaction of my sisters. ¡°W-What¡­? What did you¡­? What in hell¡­?¡± It looks like Sienna couldn¡¯t even say anything properly anymore. Fufufu¡­ ¡°Well then, we will be going. And yes, please don¡¯t enter our room without knocking for a few hours at least¡­ There is no guarantee when we wake up and start having¡ª Ahem, anyway, bye!¡± I say, placing my hand on Lucy¡¯s waist and gesturing her to move. She just shakes her head with a sigh and let me steer her to our room. ¡°W-Wait¡­ But how¡­ When¡­¡± Sienna keeps speaking stutteringly, unable to form a meaningful sentence. *TWHAK* To give my sisters a final shock, I spank Lucy¡¯s ass and squeeze it strongly in full view just before disappearing in the room and closing the gates shut (I could hear the shocked gasps of Sienna and Iris again). ¡°Hahaha¡­ That was fun!¡± I say with a laugh. ¡°Was that really necessary?¡± Lucy asks, folding her hand and giving me a frown. Now that we are alone, she¡¯s speaking freely again. ¡°Well, it was. They would have found out about us anyway,¡± I say with a shrug. ¡°I know, but don¡¯t you think that that was a too¡ª for the better word for it¡ª direct? You saw how shocked they were,¡± Lucy says. ¡°Well, that was the fun part,¡± I say with another laugh. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s sleep. I am sure you are ready to drop, sis¡­¡± ¡°Ahaan! Ahaan! Too big! You are stretching me!¡± Lucy moans loudly. ¡°Hohoho¡­ I thought you said that we shouldn¡¯t make loud noises,¡± I say, enjoying the view of my cock slowly sliding in and out of my sister¡¯s beautiful pussy. Currently, Lucy is bending on the edge of the bed, and I am plowing her from behind while grabbing her thin waist. I don¡¯t know how exactly much time has passed since the family discussion, but seeing the bright sunlight coming in from the window, I can tell that it¡¯s the morning of the next day. I know, Lucy and I should at least eat some food before getting down to business, but there is a reason behind not doing so. The instant my eyes opened up, I found Lucy staring at me with exceptionally lustful eyes. Before I could ask or say anything to her, she uttered three words¡ª ¡°Fuck me, now.¡± And immediately, I understood that my dear sister just couldn¡¯t hold herself any longer. She missed me too much when my treatment was going on, and now when we are finally alone together and well-rested, she doesn¡¯t want to wait any longer to feel me inside herself. Obviously, Lucy¡¯s libido is nowhere near mine, but it¡¯s still greater than others. And at times, when she¡¯s really horny, Lucy surpasses even me in fierceness and demands really rough sex. ¡°Did you¡­ Did you get bigger, Lucas!?¡± she asks, turning around to look at me with a blushing red face. ¡°Oh, no, I don¡¯t think so. Honestly, it would be really bad if my dick does get any bigger. Anyway, I think it¡¯s your pussy¡ª it¡¯s been two weeks, it probably shrunk from not being used,¡± I tell her. ¡°Damn it, not again,¡± she swears, frustrated. Due to the being fucked by me almost daily, my sister¡¯s meat-hole maintains its perfect shape to take in my huge member any time. But rarely, like this time, when Lucy and I couldn¡¯t have sex for a relatively long period of time, her pussy starts to shrink back to its normal size. And as anyone can tell, this is a great hindrance for my horny sister as I cannot go too rough even if I want to. ¡°You want me to go hard that badly?¡± I ask with a smirk. ¡°You want me to word it out for you!?¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I say with a laugh. Well then, let¡¯s get real¡­ With the next thrust, I continue to penetrate deeper inside Lucy¡¯s pussy until I nearly touch her cervix, and stay still in this position for a few seconds. Lucy clutches the bedsheets tightly and purses her lips, waiting for me to start. After making sure that the folds of her pussy are widened enough and will stay like this for some time, I begin moving my waist again¡ª gradually gaining speed and power. And just like this, in no time, I successfully begin ramming my cock inside my sister¡ª just like she wanted it. ¡°Yes! Like this! Mahn¡­Right there!¡± Lucy begins moaning on top of her lungs while starting to move her waist as well, pleasuring me further by syncing her motion with my thrusts. ¡°You are going to cum, Lucas?¡± she asks after almost half an hour of non-stop plowing and multiple orgasms, her body starting to quiver under me once again. ¡°Yes, I am close,¡± I answer, feeling a huge load rise up my cock. ¡°Together then. And yes, fill me up please,¡± she says. ¡°Obviously.¡± Bending forward, I strongly grab my sister¡¯s huge tits from behind and kiss the nape of her neck. Then finally, impaling my cock deep inside her pussy with full force, I start shooting out my semen. As she was aiming for, Lucy also reaches an orgasm the exact instant, her body beginning to convulse heavily. Damn¡­ Even after ejaculating enough to impregnate eight Nymphs yesterday, my balls have created enough semen to fill up my sister¡¯s snatch to the brim in just one day. Staying in this position, Lucy and I enjoy our respective orgasms for a few minutes, before finally falling down on the bed side-by-side, a little exhausted. ¡°You want¡­ some food?¡± she asks breathlessly. ¡°Yes,¡± I answer. ¡°Then let¡¯s dress up and go to the kitchen¡­ They must have made something¡­¡± ¡°No, not yet. I will dress up, but I need to go somewhere else first¡ª to him,¡± I tell her. Lucy¡¯s eyes become wide. ¡°Wait, why!?¡± she asks, surprised. ¡°To figure out the transportation problem for our journey, of course,¡± I reply. ¡°But¡­ But why now!? You can go after having some breakfast¡­ or lunch, or whatever it is,¡± She says, glancing at the window. ¡°Oh, believe me, I want to. But after all the noises we just made, I would rather leave the room with some good news in hand,¡± I say with a shrug. ¡°Well, I cannot argue with that. Anyway, do you think he will agree to help? You know how grumpy he gets¡­¡± Lucy says worriedly. ¡°Of course. He needs us as well, remember?¡± I say, standing up to stretch a bit, before walking to the cupboard next to the bed. From inside, I take out a small rectangular gadget made out of bronze. ¡°Yes, but still¡­ He¡¯s a¡ª¡± ¡°God? So what? You saw how I handled him last time, didn¡¯t you?¡± I ask, placing the gadget on the floor and pressing a small button on top. Instantly, with a clinking noise, the gadget expands from all the sides until it becomes a beautiful six-feet-tall door with an ornamented knob. ¡°I did, but you don¡¯t know if he will be easy to handle this time as well,¡± Lucy says. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, sis. It will be fine,¡± I say, picking up my clothes from the floor and quickly wearing them. ¡°Okay, wait, I will come with you as well then!¡± she says, getting up from the bed. ¡°No need, I will be back before you know it,¡± I say, stopping her. Lucy looks at me mutinously, but when I show her a stern face, she doesn¡¯t retort. ¡°Fine¡­¡± ¡°Good. Okay then, time for me to meet our benefactor God again¡­¡± I say, fully clothed. ¡°Hephaestus, the God of Blacksmiths, Fire, and metals.¡± Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 29: The Benefactor God The moments I go through the magic door, darkness fell around me like a curtain. I seem to have landed inside a tunnel-like cave made out of pure black rocks. At the far end of this tunnel, I can see a small dot of reddish-yellow light, dimly illuminating this place and also indicating the opening of this tunnel. Hmm¡­ It¡¯s a different place this time. Interesting¡­ Walking towards the source of light, I reach the tunnel end in just a few minutes. *THUNK* *THUNK* *THUNK* As I leave the dark tunnel, a flash of bright light blinds me for a few seconds, though I can still hear a loud clanging noise of metal hitting metal. Sigh, he¡¯s still forging, huh? As my vision starts to come back, I find myself standing in the corner of a really large, and really hot room. Even if ten men of my height stand on each other¡¯s shoulders, they still won¡¯t be able to reach the ceiling. And about its width¡ª well, I cannot measure it exactly due to the sheer amount of things obstructing my view in every direction. There are uncountable types of different metallic devices tinkering and making noises on the floor and on the work-tables, lethal-looking yet extremely beautiful weapons hanging on the walls, and shiny sets of armor standing majestically after every few meters. But¡­ I couldn¡¯t focus on these beauties at the moment. Why? Because of the intense heat filled in this room, threatening to roast me alive. Damn it¡­ I need to find Hephaestus and be done with this place quickly. Moving forward and getting past a small mountain of what looks like broken or defective items, I finally find the source of the loud hammering noise. In front of a large furnace, a huge bulky dude with really thick arms and slightly hunched back is beating down a piece of red-hot metal on an anvil. ¡°Tch¡­ Here again,¡± he mutters in his heavy and grumpy voice, without even turning around to look at me. ¡°Yup, I am here again, Hephaestus,¡± I say, walking close to him calmly, though sweating buckets at the same time. ¡°I have told you to not use that door unless absolutely necessary! Do you even know what will happen if some God decides to spy on us!?¡± Hephaestus asks, his voice turning angry out of nowhere as expected. Oh? ¡°You mean to say that there is a God who can spy on the great Hephaestus in his own workshop!? Are you, as a God, admitting your failure in detecting unwelcomed presence!?¡± I ask, trying to sound shocked and slightly mocking. ¡°I am not!¡± Hephaestus roars, dropping his hammer and turning around furiously¡ª finally showing his face. Short brown hair with a long bushy brown beard, small brown eyes, red face that is heavily scarred with numerous welts, and a meaty round lump for a nose. Now that he¡¯s turned around, one can easily notice his heavily lopsided shoulders and weirdly angled right leg, keeping him from having a straight posture. All-in-all, the God of Blacksmiths and Fire looks exactly like everyone describes him¡ª extremely ugly, deformed, and crippled. ¡°There is no way anyone¡ª Even Zeus¡ª could enter my workshop without me knowing about it!¡± he thunders. These prideful Gods, they are so easy¡­ ¡°Oh well, then I guess we can agree on the fact that no one can spy on us and that it¡¯s completely safe for me to visit you whenever I want, correct?¡± I ask with a smile, unperturbed. Hephaestus opens his mouth in anger but then closes it again, frowning and looking a bit awkward. ¡°Made me contradict myself¡­ bastard,¡± he mutters grumpily, slowly bending down to pick up his hammer again. ¡°Anyway, what do you want now!?¡± he barks. ¡°Oh, we are directly getting on the topic? Nice!¡± I say cheerfully. ¡°So, I want you to give me a magical chariot that can fit in around 15 to 20 people comfortably. I know, there are only seven of us now, but there is a chance that other people might join in. ¡°And obviously, I need some good and powerful horses to pull the chariot. So, I hope you will provide them as well. Also, it would be nice if you could spare some weapons for my other sisters, similar to those you gave me and Lucy. It¡¯s a dangerous journey¡ª if a fight breaks out somehow, I want them to be fully prepared. ¡°Oh, and one more thing! I want all of these things by tomorrow morning. That¡¯s when we are leaving,¡± I tell him. ¡­ Without saying anything, Hephaestus just folds his arms and begins glowering at me. ¡°Eh¡­ I am finished,¡± I say. ¡°Oh, you are finished!? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to demand anything else? Because I will happily give you anything you want,¡± He says in a light tone, heavily dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Wow, thanks, but that¡¯s all I need for now. I will come later if I remember something else, okay? Bye then!¡± I say with a smile before turning around and starting to move away from Hephaestus. ¡°STOP!¡± He bellows. Sigh¡­ ¡°Yes? Any problem?¡± I say, turning about with a smile. ¡°Do you think of me as your servant, mortal!? How dare you order me around! Out of generosity, I have already given you a bag full of my treasured gadgets! I even gave you and your sister weapons that are forged through my magic! There is no way I will give you anything anymore! Begone, fool!¡± he shouts in anger. ¡­ Well, expected reaction, to be honest. I will have to use my trump card now. ¡°You won¡¯t? Damn, that¡¯s unfortunate¡­¡± I mutter in a sad voice. ¡°Well, I was just planning to enslave a few gods in this journey¡ª you know, to get more powerful¡ª but that¡¯s utterly impossible without the chariot and some more weapons. ¡°And as you already know, unless I enslave some minor Gods first, it¡¯s impossible for me to start targeting the Olympians. So, I am sorry, but no matter how much I want to, I won¡¯t be able to fulfill our deal,¡± I tell him, lightly shaking my head. ¡­ ¡°You bastard! Don¡¯t try to pull our deal in this matter! You have already agreed to that!¡± Hephaestus barks. ¡°Yes, but I also stated in our deal that you will have to help us wherever it is possible and necessary. Otherwise¡ª just think about it¡ª this whole thing is just insanely unachievable even in anyone¡¯s wildest dream,¡± I say, now getting serious myself. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s your choice, Hephaestus. I won¡¯t try to persuade you on this matter. Just know that the less cooperative you are, the less chance there is that you will be able to get your revenge on those three Gods.¡± ¡­ As I was hoping, this makes Hephaestus go silent immediately, but his face is showing greater anger than ever. Undoubtedly, he knows that the partial reason why I am saying this to use him and make him agree to my demands. And it¡¯s known to everyone that all the Gods absolutely hates to get used, especially by powerless little beings like humans and demigods¡ª well, knowingly, that is. Looking in Hephaestus¡¯s eyes, I can tell that there is a great internal war waging inside his mind¡ª whether to ignore my insolent behavior, give me what I ask for, and get one step closer to his eon-awaited revenge, or just squash me like a bug with his huge hammer and burn me to crisp. Thank god Lucy isn¡¯t here, or she might have had a heart attack¡­ ¡°You¡­ You do remember that the deal won¡¯t end with just enslaving them, don¡¯t you?¡± Hephaestus asks after a few seconds, gritting his teeth in frustration. Phew¡­ It looks like the former won! ¡°Yes, of course, I remember. And rest assured, I will make it really entertaining for you!¡± I answer promptly. ¡­ ¡°Ahaa! Very well then, you little brat! I will give you a¡­ a bloody chariot and some weapons. Now, get the hell out of my workshop before I make your head explode!¡± he bellows, accidentally shooting fire through his nose. Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 30: The Day Before Departure (Part-1) Going through the dark tunneled cave once again, I reach the magical door at its end. Passing to the other side, I find myself inside my house in Asione again¡ª facing a really anxious-looking Lucy, fully clothed now. ¡°What happened!? Did Hephaestus agree to help!? You didn¡¯t anger him, did you!? Wait, and why are your clothes soaked!?¡± She asks the instant I appear. ¡°Wait, let me breathe for a second, please. That bastard was working in some underground forge, hot at hell,¡± I say, breathing deeply and feeling the cool air against my skin in relief. ¡°Damn, and I need to change my clothes as well.¡± Walking to the closet, I take out a new set of clothes to wear and start changing. ¡°So?¡± Lucy asks impatiently, unable to keep still. ¡°Well, yeah, he agreed to help. We will get a magical chariot and a few horses to pull it by tomorrow. I also convinced him to give us some weapons¡ª you know, for Arya and Sienna,¡± I tell her. ¡°Just like that? He didn¡¯t get mad at you for asking all these things?¡± she asks with a frown. ¡°Oh, no, not at all. Actually, we met like old buddies¡ª he offered me Lemon tea and some cupcakes baked in his furnace. In fact, if only that place wasn¡¯t toasting me alive, I would have stayed to chat with him,¡± I tell her cheerfully. ¡°Lucas,¡± Lucy says in a deeper tone. ¡°Hahaha¡­ Okay, he was just a bit angry but I handled it just fine. You won¡¯t be able to find even a scratch on my body¡ª new ones, mind,¡± I tell her. ¡°He was just a bit angry? You sure?¡± she asks suspiciously. ¡°Well¡­ Kind of. The main thing is that I am fine and our work¡¯s done! Now, let¡¯s go out and eat something, I am fucking starving!¡± I say, grabbing Lucy¡¯s hand before she could say anything else and pulling her out of the room. As expected, my other sisters are also up and doing their morning activities. Sienna and Arya are sitting at the dining table, delicious-looking food placed in front of them. Though I cannot see Iris or Ivy, I am sure they must be tending to mother. ¡°Oh, brother, sister Lucy!¡± Arya exclaims the moment she sees up, waving energetically. Sienna also notices us but unlike Arya, her cheeks turn red and her gaze drops down at her food almost immediately. ¡°Good morning!¡± I greet, pulling Lucy to the dining table and sitting down. As both of our stomachs are completely empty, the first thing we do is grab the food in front of us and start eating. Lucy is still a bit graceful, starting with a piece of buttered bread and taking a bit, while on the other hand, I just grab as much food as I can and start stuffing it down my throat. I am getting a mixed taste of eggs, bacon, bread, and some orange juice as well¡ª and honestly, it tastes quite good. ¡°Wow, brother, you sure are hungry. I wanted to wake up you and sister Lucy for dinner yesterday, but sister Sienna forbade me,¡± Arya tells me, looking at my stuffed face in surprise. ¡°B-But you told us not to disturb!¡± Sienna reminds me, quickly looking up. ¡°I-I just didn¡¯t want to find both of you in¡­ in any e-embarrassing state.¡± Oh? I swallow all the food inside my mouth before speaking. ¡°Well, to tell you the trust, we slept through the entire day yesterday like a log¡ª didn¡¯t have sex at all. Though if we talk about today¡­ I am pretty sure you must have heard it a while ago¡ª Lucy was pretty wild as usual,¡± I say with a smirk. ¡°Lucas!¡± Lucy sharply jabs me in the ribs using her elbow. ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± I say, laughing. Sister Sienna looks even redder than before, though, in addition to being embarrassed, she¡¯s looking angry as well¡­ and a bit jealous? Directed towards Lucy, of course¡­ ¡°Ahem¡­ Anyway, on a more important note, I have arranged transportation for our journey from the best source possible. And as it will be available by tomorrow morning, I would like everyone to prepare everything until then¡ª you know, pack all the essentials, especially food, as much as you can¡± I tell them with a nod. ¡­ ¡°Wait¡­ You are kidding, right? Because there is no way you could have done that while being inside the room the whole time,¡± Sienna says with a frown. Oh, shit! Should I tell her about Hephaestus? Maybe not now¡­ Without saying anything, I hastily begin stuffing food inside my mouth again and forcing it down my throat using orange juice. ¡°Lucas? What are you doing?¡± Sienna asks, confused. Finally, after eating like a hungry animal for a couple of minutes straight, I reply to her. ¡°Eh¡­ I am not kidding, believe me. And as to how I arranged the transportation¡ª well, the details are not necessary right now, I will tell you later¡­ maybe. Just know that we will leave tomorrow, so prepare everything accordingly,¡± I say, standing up from my seat while wiping my mouth with a napkin. ¡°Wait, but how can you even¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, and I have got to leave for the guild, need to talk with guild leader Reeve,¡± I say, cutting in-between Sienna. ¡°But listen to me¡ª¡± ¡°Arya, if you are done with the breakfast, will you take me to the guild?¡± I ask. ¡°Sure, brother!¡± Arya agrees immediately. ¡°Great, then we are leaving now. I will help you guys with the preparations once I am back, okay? Bye then!¡± I say, taking Arya¡¯s hand this time, and almost running out of the house before Sienna could ask anything. Phew¡­ As expected, the town square is bustling with creatures¡ª humans, satyrs, centaurs, etcetera¡ª going on to their daily work. Looking at their carefree faces, it doesn¡¯t seem that just a few days ago, the whole town was going to be destroyed along with countless lives among them lost. Unfortunately, there were some deaths but only among the adventures who fought the Earthborns alongside me. And according to what Arya told me¡ª their burial happened the next day after the battle itself. Hmm, I will surely visit their graves later and pay my respect and thanks. ¡°Brother, this way!¡± Arya says, turning right from the town square. ¡°There, can you see it?¡± she asks, pointing straight forward. ¡°Yes, I can¡­¡± I answer. At the far end of the street, a rather tall and slightly worn-down, three-story building is standing proudly. A large sign is attached directly above the entrance door reading: ¡°Town Guild: Asione¡±. As we walk close to the building, I recognize a large, bulky man standing in front of the public signboard next to the guild, nailing a sheet of paper. ¡°Hey, Reeve! Look who has come with me!¡± Arya calls out to him, waving her hand excitedly. Reeve turns around and a smile forms on his heavily scarred face. ¡°So, you have fully recovered, Lucas? That¡¯s great! Your injuries looked really so severe¡ª Nymph healing magic sure is something, ¡° He says, looking genuinely happy. ¡°Yeah, the procedure of their healing is even more amazing. Anyway, how¡¯s the guild doing after the battle?¡± I ask. ¡°Honestly? Not that great. Though you and your sister were amazing, the best, lessened the damage the town might have taken by a lot. But still, the death toll was much higher than we expected. We are looking for new recruits even now,¡± he says, pointing the notice he just nailed. ¡°Care to apply? Our guild can certainly use someone like you.¡± ¡°Ah, sorry, but I am not interested right now,¡± I decline politely. ¡°What a shame! Well, don¡¯t shy away from contacting me if you change your mind later, okay?¡± He tells me with a grin. ¡°Shying away? That¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t do. Anyway, you gave me and my sister too much credit. Arya told me, the real heroes were that mysterious group of five adventures that appeared later and ended the fight in an instant,¡± I say. ¡°Ah¡­ Them. Yeah, they did alright,¡± Reeve says bitterly, his face turning ugly for some reason. ¡°What, they failed to impress you? If so, then you sure are hard to please, Reeve. Especially considering that their leader was the son of Hades,¡± I say, raising my eyebrows at him. ¡°Daughter¡­ Daughter of Hades. And yes, of course, I am not pleased with them. And who would? They belong to that infamous school of Athena after all,¡± Reeve says. ¡­ School of Athena!? Ohoho¡­ This conversation has just become way more interesting than I expected. Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 31: The Day Before Departure (Part-2) ¡°This school of Athena¡­ isn¡¯t it the one that¡¯s in the city Aegean?¡± I ask wonderingly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in Aegean, only for Demigods. Goes by the name The Parthenon. Pretty grand, they say,¡± Reeve answers. Grand, huh? ¡°I see¡­ Judging by the way you speak of those adventurers, I guess the rumors about that school are true then?¡± I ask, raising my eyebrows. ¡°Yup, absolutely true. Arrogant, egocentric, and ill-natured to the boot. It was downright unpleasant talking to that group, I tell you,¡± He says, making an ugly face to show his disapproval of them. Hmm¡­ Reeve clearly doesn¡¯t like them. And knowing that they study The Parthenon, it¡¯s not that surprising, to be honest. ¡°That¡¯s really rude, you know? They are our saviors, Reeve. Without them, our town would¡¯ve been completely destroyed! We should be respectful when speaking about them!¡± Arya says reproachfully. Oh, I remember¡­ Arya was really interested in those adventurers, think of them as real heroes. But Reeve just gives a huge sigh at this, as if preparing himself for a long speech. ¡°That¡¯s the thing, I don¡¯t even know if we can call them our saviors. As they told me, their intention was not to save our town or our people but to save your brother from dying. One of the three men among them clearly stated, and I quote: If the son of Zeus wasn¡¯t in a near-death state, we would have never interfered in your battle. From their speech itself, it was clear that didn¡¯t care about anything or anyone else,¡± Reeve says. ¡°In fact, you guys are the sole reason why they came to our town as well. They caught a faint, yet powerful godly scent on the road¡ª probably due to Lucas and Lucy¡¯s arrival the day before¡ª and got curious as to what demigods of such birth are doing in a small town like Asione. ¡°Once the battle was over and things settled down a bit, they even demanded me to take to your house, wanting to talk to one of your sisters to investigate. But, of course, I refused¡ª as politely as I could¡ª telling them that you and Sienna are gravely wounded and that the rest of your family wouldn¡¯t be able to spare any time for them in such a situation. ¡°Surprisingly, they insisted even after that, telling me that it¡¯s the duty of the saved to prioritize who saved them. I knew that they surely had other ways to meet your sister rather than asking me, but I still didn¡¯t budge¡ª finally convincing them to drop the idea. ¡°They weren¡¯t happy about this, mind. Passed quite a few snide comments about me after that, but still, I was determined to treat them well. I also thought that no matter the reasons, they still saved us¡ª I felt in debt to them. But well, everything has a limit, and mine was about to reach¡­ ¡°Instantly declining my offer to reward them by saying that even if our entire town gets sold off in an auction, we still won¡¯t be able to pay their price¡ª they finally ordered me to prepare a few rooms for them to stay the night. ¡°Well, ignoring their remarks once again, I arranged the best rooms in town and even took them out for a grand dinner. But yet again, as expected, they hated on everything. During the dinner, the men even sexually harass the waitress of the inn, bullying her to the point that she ran away, crying her eyes out. That was the final straw for me. ¡°I was really angry at those men, but I was even angrier on their party leader: the daughter of Hades. She did nothing to discipline them, nothing at all. As the master of a guild, responsible for numerous adventurers, that hit me really hard. ¡°And heck, forget stopping those misbehaving brats, she didn¡¯t even speak to any of us¡ª not even me who was representing our town. I don¡¯t know her name, not even how her voice sounds. It was like she considered the rest of us so lowly that we didn¡¯t even deserve to be spoken to. ¡°Honestly, I was filled with so much rage that I asked them to retire to their room the moment they finish the dinner, not even trying to hold any further conversation whatsoever, praying that they would leave the town early the next day. At least, they didn¡¯t disappoint me in¡ª ¡°Wait a second, what did you do to them!?¡± I ask in a slightly louder tone, interrupting Reeve¡¯s angry rant. ¡°Hmm? What?¡± he asks, his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Why did you told them to retire to their rooms? I thought you were going to give them a piece of your mind,¡± I ask, unhappy with the anti-climactic ending. Suddenly, Reeve¡¯s expressions become deeply troubled. ¡°Y-Yes¡­ Yes, I was about to do just that, but then¡­ suddenly¡­¡± His voice trails off. It seems like he¡¯s trying to remember something, but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Suddenly what, Reeve?¡± I ask after a couple of minutes of silence, frowning. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know why but I didn¡¯t yell at them¡­ or even tell then off¡­ or¡­ or did anything in particular¡­¡± He says, looking greatly confused now. That is weird¡­ ¡°Do you remember why you didn¡¯t do anything?¡± I ask. ¡°I don¡¯t, sorry¡­ Ahem, I-I need a moment alone. Please excuse me.¡± Looking unsettled, Reeve turns around and starts walking towards the entrance of the guild, scratching his bald head on the way. I don¡¯t try to stop him, there is no need to. ¡°I-I never thought that our saviors will be such bad people¡­¡± Arya mutters in a small voice. Just like me, she was also silent all along while Reeve was speaking¡ª which, I believe, is unusual. I was actually starting to worry if this has hit her too hard. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be so sad, there is no way anyone could¡¯ve guessed how those people actually are,¡± I say, patting her head lightly. ¡°You¡¯re right, brother,¡± She says, closing her eyes pleasantly. ¡°And I am not sad, it¡¯s just frustrating that they didn¡¯t even get a scolding from Reeve.¡± ¡°Oh, I am sure he would¡¯ve scolded them. And I know why he didn¡¯t,¡± I tell her. ¡°You do?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s simple, someone probably used magic in stealth to addle with his brain¡­ probably one of those five adventurers¡­¡± ¡°Holy¡­ Fuck¡­¡± These are the only two words that escape my mouth as I lay my eyes on the carriage standing in front of my house. Hephaestus kept his word¡­ It¡¯s the next morning and I just came out of the house to do my routine exercise, only to find this beauty standing in the garden. Cylindrical in shape with conical ends (for aerodynamic purpose), this carriage is made entirely out of metal. Different shades of brown and black are used to paint its body, giving it a very realistic wooden look. Adding to this, numerous intricate designs are protruding from its surface, looking exactly like wood carvings. In fact, just to make sure, I move forward to touch it, confirming that it¡¯s actually not made out of wood. While its size is almost the same as any other luxury carriage¡ª just a tad bigger¡ª I know that it must be magically enhanced internally to accommodate all of my family. But still, unlike my expectations from a God, this thing is not entirely perfect. It has two major flaws that cannot be overlooked. First, it has no horses in the front to pull the carriage. And second, on the door that¡¯s attached to the right side of the carriage, there is a large crest of Hephaestus made out of shining bronze¡ª a hammer and an anvil, enclosed within a hollow circle. Just below the symbol, there are a couple of numerical written as well¡ª ¡°01¡± As this symbol is left unpainted, it¡¯s obviously going to shine brightly, making it visible even from far away. Sigh¡­ Does that idiot want the whole world to know that he¡¯s backing me up? Well, I don¡¯t know how we will be able to remove this symbol without ruining the gorgeous look of the carriage in the process. I can just hope that it gets overlooked as something made by one of his children, or I will have no other choice¡­ And as for the horses, well, I think Hephaestus will send them before we enter the carriage. Otherwise, I will have some great mocking material the next time we meet. Anyway, I guess it¡¯s time to leave¡­ I decided this yesterday¡ª the moment Hephaestus¡¯s carriage will arrive; we will leave for our journey. For this purpose, I made sure that all the preparations were finished yesterday. And in that sense, it¡¯s really great that it has arrived this early in the morning. The first few rays of sunlight are visible at the horizon but the sun itself couldn¡¯t be seen just yet. Obviously, the roads will be mostly empty at this time, so the chance of mother¡¯s curse getting out of hand should be pretty low. To be honest, I am actually dying to see the interior of the carriage as well, but we need to make haste now. I will check it out later along with my beautiful sisters and mother. At this thought, I turn around and face the house again. ¡°EVERYONE, WE ARE LEAVING!¡± I shout on top of my lungs. Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 32: Tour Of The Carriage One by one, my sisters start coming out of the house¡ª first comes Lucy, then Sienna, and finally Arya along with the twins. Just like me, the moments they see the carriage standing majestically in the garden, all of them become completely awestruck. ¡°Hephaestus did a much better job than I expected. I had my doubts, but I guess your conversation did go well, huh?¡± Lucy mutters, coming to stand next to me so that others couldn¡¯t hear her. ¡°Yup, it went well.¡± Kind of¡­ ¡°Wow, brother. It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Iris exclaims, her eyes sparking cutely. ¡°Yeah, but I wonder where the horses are¡­¡± Arya says, looking at the front of the carriage in confusion. Eh¡­ Ivy, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t say anything but just keeps staring at the carriage, looking only mildly impressed. ¡°Lucas, the carriage is really magnificent, but how did you get hold of it in a single day!? It looks so expensive,¡± Sienna asks. Oh, fuck¡­ I guess I have no choice left but to lie to her. No chance of running away like yesterday. ¡°You see that symbol?¡± I say, pointing at the door of the carriage. With a frown, Sienna looks where I am pointing¡ª and her eyes open up wide. ¡°That symbol¡­ Hammer and anvil¡­Hephaestus!?¡± she asks, shocked. ¡°Yup, a demigod friend of mine is Hephaestus¡¯s son. I contacted him yesterday through a magical item and asked him if I could rent me his best carriage for a few weeks¡ª Well, he agreed but declined to take any money no matter how much I insisted,¡± I say with a shrug. ¡°Oh, you got a really nice friend then. By the way, where is the guy who delivered it?¡± Sienna asks with a frown. Fair point¡­ ¡°Yeah, my friend mentioned that the delivery guy had to make another delivery to a town nearby. It was urgent, so he probably left without meeting us,¡± I continue my lie easily without even batting an eye. ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± Sienna looks fairly satisfied with my answers. And thankfully, she doesn¡¯t ask anything about the missing horses like Arya¡ª even I don¡¯t know anything about it yet. ¡°Anyway, shall we take a look inside?¡± I ask, rubbing my hands together in excitement. Getting the approval of everyone, all of us move to the door of the carriage enthusiastically. ¡°Damn¡­¡± The moment I open the door and enter inside, a wide grin forms on my face unintentionally. Due to magical enhancement, I knew that the carriage is going to be bigger than it appears from outside¡ª but I wasn¡¯t expecting it to be this big. Standing in the middle of a fairly large corridor with more than 20 rooms distributed evenly on both the side, I cannot help but become thrilled like a child. Magic is amazing¡­ Even from the inside, the metallic walls are painted to look like real wood, though the floor is completely covered with beautiful tiles. To check how the interior of the rooms is, I open the one directly in from of me, only to find out that it¡¯s already furnished (to my relief) and even has an attached private bathroom. Although the room slightly smaller than the rooms in our house, the modern look and design make it seem bigger. ¡°How is it?¡± I ask with a smirk, turning around to look at my sisters. ¡°¡­.¡± None of them answers me. They are rendered speechless. Chuckling at the dumbfounded look on their faces, I close the door and start moving to the left side of the corridor. After passing several other rooms, we exit the corridor and find ourselves in a large dining area with a medium-sized, fully equipped kitchen occupying the entire right portion of the room. The dining table, which is placed on the left side, is big but there are no chairs around it. As its height is really low, it¡¯s easy to tell that one needs to sit down on the floor to eat. ¡°This is great, isn¡¯t it? We can cook our own food!¡± I say cheerfully. ¡°¡­..¡± Once again, I am greeted with shocked silence. Obviously, I am as surprised as my sisters by the grandness of this magical carriage, but still, I am enjoying their reactions even more. Laughing again, I turn around and enter the corridor again, intending to explore the other end as well. On the way, my gaze falls on a door slightly different than the others. It¡¯s a bit large in size and there is a small sign attached to it, reading¡ª Common bath. Hmm¡­ Interesting. I will check it out later. ¡°I-It¡¯s almost like a house, isn¡¯t it?¡± Finally, Iris becomes the first one to break the silence among my sisters, though her voice is really low and timid. ¡°Not almost, it is. To use this level of Magic¡­¡± Sienna mumbles, her voice trailing off. Well, a God made this carriage so¡­ ¡°As you can see, my friend upheld the reputation of being the child of Hephaestus,¡± I say, a bit nervous. ¡°He upheld it a bit too well, don¡¯t you think? Enough to make a person suspicious,¡± Lucy whispers in a slightly stern tone, moving closer to me. ¡°Well, I cannot deny that. Hephaestus has gone a little overboard with this,¡± I whisper back. ¡°A little!?¡± Oh, well¡­ Moving ahead, unlike my expectations, we find a door at the right end of the corridor. Hmm? Another bedroom or something else? Excitedly, I open the door¡ª only to be let down immediately. This room is probably the smallest in the entire carriage with a shape similar to the inside of a cone. A large curved glass is attached to the conical wall in front through which I can see the garden of our house. Directly under this window, there is a bronze table placed with a comfortable looking chair behind it. But other than these two things, the entire room is completely empty. Hmm¡­ It is the front portion of the carriage¡ª clearly not enlarged by magic though. What is the purpose of this room!? ¡°Look, there are some buttons on top of the table!¡± Arya says suddenly, pointing at the table. Oh? Getting a closer look, there are indeed some strange buttons fitted on the table¡ª five, to be exact. Evenly placed across the table, there is something written under each of them as well: Driving, Visibility, Attack, Defence, and Miscellaneous. Strange¡­ Out of curiosity, I push the Driving button. Immediately, a small, rectangular cavity appears directly below it and two more buttons rise from inside the table mechanically. Again, there is something written underneath them: Manual and Automatic. Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s see. This time, I push the automatic button and the next instant, a low humming noise of gears turning starts resounding inside the room. Though I cannot catch the source of it. After a few seconds, the noise stops completely, though I cannot see any change anywhere. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t tell me that this thing broke¡ª¡± ¡°Brother, look outside the window!¡± Arya says. Hmm? ¡°Woah¡­¡± To my utter shock, there are four huge horses standing in front of the carriage now. From top to bottom, all of them are Black in color, shining impressively in the faint rays of the rising sun. Wait¡­ Why are they shining? They shouldn¡¯t shine like this¡­ With a frown, I move forward to take a closer look. Holy shit! Metal! They are made out of metal! ¡°These horses¡ª they are freaking automation!¡± I exclaim. ¡°Settings are changed to Autopilot mode. Please tell me the name of your destination.¡± Suddenly, before my sisters could react to what I just said, a cool female interrupts us. What the¡­? Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 33: To Lamacus (Part-1) ¡°This feels weird¡­¡± I mutter, looking outside the carriage through the glass window. Unlike what I hoped for, the streets are now packed with numerous people, going to their work. Unfortunately, it took a lot more time to load our stuff into the carriage than I expected, and because of that, we got late to leave the house. Man, this is exactly what I feared¡­ There are not many carriages out at this time of the day, to begin with. And even among the ones that are on the street right now¡ª our carriage is standing out way too much. No one owns such a luxurious-looking carriage in the whole town¡ª or anywhere else, as a matter of fact. People are stopping to look at our carriage in awe and wonder¡ª some of them amazed by the beautiful carvings on its surface, others are shocked by the huge lustrous horses. A few curious ones are even trying to peek through the front window to see who¡¯s inside this driver-less carriage¡ª but thankfully, it¡¯s too high for them to see anything. Well, it¡¯s not like a lot of them know who I am, so it¡¯s fine even if they see me. No, my problem is different. Due to being standing out like this, the crowd is getting denser around us, and thus, the carriage cannot move any faster (or we might accidentally run over somebody). That¡¯s really troublesome as the more time we spend among this crowd (especially men), the worse mother¡¯s curse will get. With the exception of Lucy, my sisters are currently setting up mother¡¯s room and restraining her to the bed. On the other hand, Lucy is not sitting idly as well. She¡¯s giving this carriage a thorough search, looking for the weapons Hephaestus promised to deliver (we couldn¡¯t find them earlier). And as for me, I took the responsibility to look over things in the isolated driver¡¯s cabin as I couldn¡¯t get too close to mother¡¯s room at the moment. Damn, if we continue like this, things are bound to get out of control in mother¡¯s room. Even now, I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on in there. I have to do something to get out of the town as quickly as possible. ¡°Let¡¯s see what more do I have here¡­¡± I mutter, looking down again. At the bottom of the metallic table in front of me, far away from the five buttons, there is a small screen showing the most amazing map I¡¯ve ever seen in my life. When the cool voice from the carriage asked me to name the place where I want to go (City of Lamacus), this strangely accurate map popped up as well, showing the shortest route from our house to our destination. There is also a small green dot at the center of the map, showing the current position of our carriage. It¡¯s so amazing that even I became speechless when I understood what it does. But well, it¡¯s no use to me now. Let¡¯s go above¡­ I look at the five buttons again, wondering which one could help me in this situation. Of course, as I couldn¡¯t find any guidebook, the best option here is to try all the buttons and see all the functions of the carriage myself¡ª but this is not the time or the place to do that. Well, clearly, Attack and Defence won¡¯t be of any use. As for Driving, it doesn¡¯t have any options other than manual and automatic, so that¡¯s out as well. My only choices are Visibility or Miscellaneous. Hmm¡­ Obviously, Miscellaneous will have a bunch of other options, so let¡¯s try going with Visibility first. I press the button. ¡°The carriage is now invisible.¡± Instantly, the cool voice speaks out again. What? Invisible? But I don¡¯t see any changes¡ª no, wait. To my surprise, almost everyone in the crowd outside looks flabbergasted. They are staring really hard in the direction of the carriage as if trying to see something that isn¡¯t there. ¡°Holy shit! Is the carriage really invisible!?¡± I get the answer to my question almost immediately. As the carriage moves ahead, no one turns around to gawk at it or follow it anymore. ¡°This is amazing¡­¡± I say, laughing excitedly. Even though I basically blackmailed Hephaestus to make this carriage, he did an excellent job. Though well, I know that this isn¡¯t because he¡¯s nice God or anything¡ª he just loves his machines way too much to even try to make them shitty. Well, nevertheless, my opinion of his has risen slightly¡­ We make it to the main gate of Asione without attracting any further attention. Thankfully, as people don¡¯t usually walk at the center of the street unless they are crossing to the other side, no accidents occur on the way as well. As we pass through the guards sitting at the entrance gate, one of them suddenly jerks up his head, looking at the direction of our carriage. For a scary second, I thought that the invisibility is gone, but the guard just looks around in confusion before leaning back on his chair again. We must have bumped up on a rock or something. Well, it¡¯s lucky that we don¡¯t have to stop for the guards. They would have surely investigated the carriage¡ª and nothing good would¡¯ve come from that. ¡°Woah!¡± The moments we get outside the town, the horses start gaining speed automatically, running faster and faster. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s already faster than a racing chariot!¡± I say, astounded yet again. Once we are at a considerable distance from Asione, I finally decide to check out all the buttons on the table in front of me. As there is no one on the road except us, it¡¯s safe to do so now. ¡°Well, let¡¯s start with the miscellaneous button this time¡ª¡± ¡°Brother!¡± Suddenly, a voice interrupts me from behind. I turn around to look¡ª only to find Arya standing at the doorway, looking utterly exhausted. She¡¯s literally drenched in sweat (?), her face is red, and she¡¯s breathing heavily. ¡°What happened to you?¡± I ask with a frown. ¡°Mother¡ª her condition got way worse than we anticipated. We need you!¡± Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 34: To Lamacus (Part-2) Getting the gist of the situation immediately, I quickly stand up and stride towards Arya. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Fill me in on the way,¡± I say. Looking a bit relieved from my instant response, the exhausted-looking Arya turns around and starts moving along with me towards the other end of the corridor¡ª to mother¡¯s room. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the curse getting so out of hand, brother. We somehow managed to restrain mother to the bed, but she¡¯s trying to break free so fiercely that we fear she might accidentally hurt herself. Even her body is reacting much more weirdly than usual,¡± Arya tells me. ¡°Damn¡­ I was fearing this might happen. But still, why are you taking me there? Her condition will definitely get worse if I go near her,¡± I say with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ivy asked me to bring you. She said that you can help,¡± she replies with a shrug. Ivy asked her? That¡¯s a bit unexpected¡­ Walking a little further, we reach the end of the corridor where mother¡¯s room is. Sienna and the twins are standing outside, looking as exhausted as and tense as Arya. ¡°Lucas!¡± Sienna, who is the first one to notice me, calls out. Reacting to her voice, the twins also looks up. ¡°You called for me, Ivy?¡± I ask, moving close to them. ¡°Yes. Go inside mother¡¯s room,¡± Ivy replies expressionlessly. ¡°¡­¡± For a few seconds, everyone looks at her silently. ¡°What!?¡± Sienna shouts. ¡°This is why you wanted to call Lucas!? Do you even understand what you¡¯re saying!?¡± Ivy turns towards Sienna calmly; her face didn¡¯t even flinch from her sister¡¯s loud voice. ¡°Yes, I do. Brother can help mother, he has done it before,¡± she says in a flat tone. ¡°¡­ done what?¡± ¡°Yes, I remember it as well!¡± Iris chime in. ¡°Mother¡¯s condition got very bad after meeting brother for the first time. But he still barged inside her room, locking me and Ivy outside. I still don¡¯t understand how, but when he came out, mother was much calmer than ever before¡ª even after being in such close proximity to a man for so long.¡± ¡­ ¡°How did you calm mother down, Lucas?¡± Sienna asks, suspicion in her eyes. Are you really asking me this, sister? It¡¯s it obvious what I did? Oh, well¡­ ¡°I just rubbed her¡ª¡± ¡°There is no need for us to know that, sister Sienna,¡± Ivy interrupts before I could answer. ¡°Why? I need to how Lucas did it,¡± Sienna says defiantly. ¡°Do you? Really?¡± Ivy asks, raising her eyebrows. ¡°¡­¡± Sienna opens her mouth to speak but for some reason, she falters¡ª looking down awkwardly instead. ¡°Let¡¯s not ask questions we don¡¯t want to know the answers to. And anyway, our main priority is mother right now. The situation is already really frightening because the sleeping drug isn¡¯t working on her, we don¡¯t know what will happen if she doesn¡¯t calm down soon,¡± Ivy says seriously. ¡­ Isn¡¯t Ivy being quite vocal today? ¡°You¡¯re¡­ right. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Sienna says, shaking her head. ¡°Lucas, please do whatever you did to mother the last time and calm her down. We cannot let her be in this state any longer,¡± She requests me. ¡°Sure, leave it to me,¡± I say with a confident nod, moving towards mother¡¯s room without wasting any more time. ¡­ The moment I open the door, a sweet musky scent enters my nostrils¡ª along with mother¡¯s loud voice. ¡°Get these off! Get these off right now! I want to touch myself! Free me please! Anyone!¡± Damn¡­ Just like the last time, mother is restrained on the bed, her limbs tied to the four corners. The top part of her white dress is pulled down and a magical milking machine is attached to her bare tits, sucking out milk and storing it in a small tank underneath the bed. There¡¯s also a thick black cloth covering her crotch area (soaking wet most probably). What¡¯s different from last time is that she¡¯s struggling and shouting way too much. Arya wasn¡¯t exaggerating when she said that mother might hurt herself. Even currently, she¡¯s pulling so hard on the ropes restraining her that I think either her hand will break or the cuff. Meanwhile, she¡¯s wriggling her body as well, especially her thighs (to produce friction maybe?), trying to free herself. The situation is indeed really bad, but I think I can handle it¡­ Turning around, I give an assuring smile to my anxious-looking sisters before closing the door shut. As the room is already sound-proof (I couldn¡¯t hear mother¡¯s voice outside), I don¡¯t have to use one of my gadgets like last time. Okay then, let¡¯s start¡­ ¡°Amelia,¡± I say softly. Instantly, mother¡¯s head turns sideways with a jerk and her beautiful purple eyes focus on me¡ª specifically, on my crotch. And then, as expected, she starts to struggle even more violently, pulling on the ropes with all her might. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Give that to me! Please! I need it! Put it inside me! Let me suck it!¡± she screams, her eyes drowning in extreme lust. Hmm¡­ I guess I will have to take things even further than I did last time. Otherwise, I don¡¯t think I will be able to quench my mother¡¯s sexual thirst. Though well, fucking her is out of the question¡ª I won¡¯t do that without proper consent. But I cannot back away from doing everything other than that. ¡°Oh, so you want¡­ this, huh?¡± I say, unbuckling my pants and lowering it along with my underwear. Instantly, mother¡¯s eyes get fixed on the flaccid cock that emerges out. ¡°Y-Yes! Give it to me! L-Let me touch it! I beg you!¡± she shouts. ¡°Sure, I will give you my cock, Amelia. But only if you stop struggling and wait for a minute. Can you do that?¡± I ask calmly. She nods her head vigorously, stopping to pull on the ropes immediately (though her body is still shaking involuntarily). ¡°Good job!¡± I compliment her, walking close to the bed. Slowly, making sure that I don¡¯t touch her skin directly, I remove the wet black cloth from her crotch and throw it away. Then, one by one, I also take off the cylindrical milk suction devices from her tits and keep them away (though her tits still keep spewing out milk). ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done. Here¡¯s your reward for listening to me, Amelia,¡± I say, moving on top of the bed and hanging my cock right above my mother¡¯s face. At once, like a fish jumping out of the water, she raises her head in a flash and takes the head of my cock inside her mouth¡ª sucking it with everything she got. ¡°Mmmhm¡­ Hhnmm¡­¡± The next moment, being hypersensitive to a man¡¯s touch, her body starts to convulse intensely and she receives the first of her many orgasms to come. Fuck¡­ This actually feels quite good. Not because mother has any exceptional skills or anything, but due to this wild and unrestrained state of hers. Adding to this, she¡¯s salivating so crazily that this blowjob is becoming even more pleasurable. Having nothing else to do while my cock is getting erect, I start playing with my mother¡¯s milk-spouting tits in the meanwhile. Thick and creamy milk is already flowing out without anyone¡¯s help, but when I grab them (even gently), a fountain of milk gushes out, dirtying everything in the surrounding area. Man, I have to admit, these funbags are truly wonderful. I cannot wait to suck on them and drink my mother¡¯s milk again. In just a few minutes, my cock finally gets fully erect, popping out of mother¡¯s mouth as it towers up above her. She desperately tries to raise her head in my cock¡¯s direction but the ropes stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Amelia. We just have to change our position. This time, I will make you feel even better,¡± I quickly say before she could lose her sense again. ¡°E-Even better? Yes, I want to feel even better! Please, ravage me with your thing! Fuck me as hard as you can!¡± Mother says, breathing heavily. ¡°Sure, I will fuck¡­ your throat,¡± I say, placing my right leg to the other side of mother¡¯s head and bending forward such that my face gets directly above her steamy crotch. Being erect, my cock is so huge right now that the moment I get in this position, it gets way below mother¡¯s mouth, easily reaching the bed. It takes me a few seconds just to raise my waist some more and carefully adjust it against her mouth (she immediately swallows it again). As mother thirstily continues her blowjob, I casually lift up her white dress and lower her soaking wet panties (navy blue). Wow¡­ Her pussy is absolutely beautiful. It¡¯s freshly shaved (the twins take better care of her than I expected) and has a pretty pink color. Being so tightly closed shut, it looks like the pussy of a virgin to me. Well, mother is physically a virgin due to Hera¡¯s curse so¡­ Anyway, thanks for this delicious-looking meal! Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 35: To Lamacus (Part-3) Mother¡¯s body shivers as my tongue traces down the length of her leaking slit¡ª in an instant, achieving the most intense orgasm yet. ¡°Mmhmm! Mfmmh! Mhaammh!¡± While her moans get muffled due to my dick being stuffed down her throat, the violent reaction of her body couldn¡¯t be restrained. Fresh steam of sweet love juice leaks out from her pussy, which I start drinking directly by attaching my mouth. Her waist also gets raised up from the bed, beginning to jolt, while her gigantic tits squirt out so much milk that I could even feel the pressure of it getting sprayed all over my stomach. Not letting mother calm down, I place my fingers against the sides of tightly shut pussy and spread its petals apart to reveal her tiny ruby-like clit. Then slowly, I start playing with this glistening wet jewel¡ª licking it, rolling my tongue around it, and even gently putting it between my teeth. ¡°MMHHAMM! NNHMM!¡± This time, I can tell that mother is literally screaming in pleasure. Her body reacts so violently that I actually have to lay on top of her, pressing down her soft body with my weight to minimize the tremors she¡¯s experiencing¡ª but well, this also results in my cock penetrating even deeper inside her throat (I could see it bulging up). Immediately, her voice cuts off and she starts tapping my thighs urgently. Shit¡­ She¡¯s choking. I hastily raise my waist, pulling my cock out, but mother still takes it back inside her mouth like a hungry animal once she¡¯s done coughing. I can tell that the pleasure she¡¯s receiving from her clit is way too strong for her. It¡¯s obvious that she won¡¯t be able to handle this pleasure for too long without fainting. Sigh¡­ I guess I have no choice but to finish this quickly. Plunging my cock into the depths of her mouth again, I start moving my waist to fuck her throat. Simultaneously, I move my tongue even more vigorously around her clit, giving mother another dose of insane, mind-numbing pleasure. Like this, in just a few minutes, semen starts to rise in my cock, ready to erupt out. Mother, who seems to have gone in a traced state after getting throat-fucked, also continues to climax while giving out loud throaty moans. Fuck¡­ ¡°Drink up¡­¡± I mutter, busting my huge load inside mother¡¯s mouth. I could feel her throat desperately trying to contract and relax around my girthy cock, gulping down my semen as fast as it could. Down here, I keep working my tongue around her clit as well so that her heated orgasm doesn¡¯t stop. And thus, as the final drops of semen leave my cock and reach down to my mother¡¯s stomach, she finally faints from the pleasure her mind and body couldn¡¯t handle anymore. ¡°Well, that was fun.¡± It took us three days to reach Lamacus. Usually, even with a quality carriage and fast horses, it should take at least two weeks to get here from Asione. But well, as the automation pulling our carriage are much faster than any horse and doesn¡¯t even require any rest, we can travel much swiftly. ¡°So, the forest is in front of us. It¡¯s much bigger than I anticipated. And no doubt, many dangerous monsters live inside. How are we going to find God Asclepius¡¯s prison?¡± Sienna asks, nibbling on the cookie in her hand. Currently, my sisters and I are sitting around the dining table next to the kitchen, having a serious discussion on how to proceed now that we have reached Lamacus. Our carriage is parked outside the walls of the main city, close to the forest behind it. As all the basic necessities (well, much more than basis) are already inside our carriage, there is no special need for us to risk going inside the city itself. ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting that we have a goddess with us, Sister Sienna?¡± I ask, raising my eyebrows. ¡°No, I¡¯m not forgetting anything, but does goddess Nemesis know the exact location of God Asclepius¡¯s prison?¡± she asks, doubt in her voice. ¡°Summon Nemesis, Lucas. Why not ask her and find out?¡± Lucy suggest. ¡°Good idea, sis. Nemesis, come here immediately,¡± I command in a slightly deeper voice. The next instant, the air next to me cracks open and Nemesis drops out. With a hateful look on her face, the goddess kneels down in front of me before opening her mouth to speak. ¡°Yes, master?¡± ¡°Do you know the location of Asclepius¡¯s prison in the forest?¡± I ask. ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Nemesis answers. ¡°Great, be a good slave and lead us there,¡± I say with an approving nod. ¡°Hmph¡­ Fine, but you should know that a fully-grown Hydra lives in the forest,¡± She warns. ¡°So? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know a safe route to Asclepius¡¯s prison. You¡¯re a goddess,¡± I say, raising my eyebrows. ¡°¡­ I do,¡± Nemesis says grudgingly. ¡°See? Problem solved,¡± I say, looking at my sisters with a smile. ¡°I guess¡­ So, when are we going to leave?¡± Sienna asks. ¡°As soon as you finish your cookie,¡± I reply promptly. ¡­ ¡°What!? You¡¯re not serious, are you? We just got here,¡± She says with a dumbfounded expression. My other sisters (except Lucy) are also looking equally surprised. ¡°I am serious. It¡¯s not like any of us is tired from the journey or anything,¡± I say with a shrug. ¡°No, we aren¡¯t, but still! We haven¡¯t even made a plan yet!¡± She insists. ¡°Sister, there¡¯s not enough information to form a plan. We can only be cautious,¡± I say. ¡­ For a few seconds, Sienna doesn¡¯t say anything. She just looks down, thinking hard while pursing her lips. ¡°Okay then, I guess we are leaving,¡± she says in defeat, eating the rest of the cookie in one bite. ¡°Great, let¡¯s dress up and grab our weapons. Any luck with the search, sis?¡± I ask Lucy. ¡°Nope,¡± She answers, shaking her head. Sigh¡­ We still haven¡¯t found the weapons Hephaestus promised. ¡°Oh well, I guess we will have to take a more direct approach. Anyway, let¡¯s get going, shall we?¡± ¡°Wait, brother! What about mother?¡± Iris asks timidly. ¡°What about her?¡± I ask with a frown. ¡°Are we going to take her with us? God Asclepius might want to see her in person,¡± she says. ¡°No, she won¡¯t come with us¡ª and neither will you or Ivy. If we manage to get to Asclepius successfully, I will send Nemesis to bring the three of you to the prison,¡± I tell her. ¡°I see. Okay, brother. Ivy and I will wait for goddess Nemesis and make sure that mother gets ready by then,¡± Iris says solemnly. ¡°Good girl,¡± I say, standing up from my seat and patting Iris¡¯s head. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go and meet the God of Medicine.¡± Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 36: The Prison (Part-1) With Nemesis acting as a guide, it doesn¡¯t take us much time to reach Asclepius¡¯s prison. The route was quite safe as the goddess promised, we didn¡¯t encounter any monsters or beasts. ¡°Are you sure this is the place?¡± I ask with a frown. ¡°Yes, this is the entrance of the prison,¡± Nemesis replies confidently. ¡­ The entrance she¡¯s talking about is, well, a boulder. True, it¡¯s quite a massive one, but other than that, I cannot see anything special about it¡ª no strange markings, symbols, or signs indicating that this boulder has any other purpose than just lying in the middle of the forest. ¡°If it¡¯s an entrance, how can we go through it?¡± Lucy asks the question we all have in our minds. ¡°I don¡¯t know that, figure it out yourself,¡± Nemesis says with a shrug, grinning ear to ear. ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe stopping at a place for too long,¡± Arya mutters from behind. True, it isn¡¯t. The monsters will definitely catch our scent. ¡°Nemesis, stop playing around. Tell us how to enter the prison,¡± I order sternly. The goddess clicks her tongue. Being my slave, she cannot lie to me even if she wants to. ¡°Fine, you just need to feel the variation in magical energy leaking out. I guess I will have to do that for you as well.¡± Shaking her head, Nemesis moves close to the boulder and randomly place her hand on top of it. The next moment, to my surprise, a rectangular portion of the boulder crumbles down (with Nemesis¡¯s hand at its center) and a plain bronze door appears from within. ¡°This is the real entrance of Asclepius¡¯s prison,¡± She announces. ¡°Really? That¡¯s it? You just have to place your hand against it? I thought it would be more difficult,¡± I comment with a sneer. ¡°It is really difficult! Hecate was tasked to conceal the door! You need to have very precise control over magic to make this door appear! Without me¡ª a goddess¡ª you guys would¡¯ve never managed to do it!¡± Nemesis says angrily. Is that so? ¡°Okay, okay, you did a great job. Now, let¡¯s get going,¡± I say, grabbing the handle of the door. ¡°Wait a second, I cannot go in with you. Let me leave,¡± Nemesis says. ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°Zeus will immediately know if a God enters this place. Demigods are fine, the prison won¡¯t register your presence. Just don¡¯t try to summon me while you¡¯re inside, ¡± Nemesis warns. ¡°And yes, if you want me to bring your mother and the twins, just order me. I can hear all your commands no matter how far or where I am.¡± Hmm¡­ Well, I know that she is not lying. ¡°Fine, you can go,¡± I tell her with a nod. Giving me a small bow, Nemesis disappears. ¡°Okay then, be prepared everyone. There might be traps inside or even some dangerous creatures. I will go in first, so stay back a little,¡± I declare. Heeding to this, my sisters tense up as well. Sienna and Arya even unsheathe their weapons, preparing to fight the unknown. Let¡¯s go¡­ I push the door open and barge through. Simultaneously, I press the bronze toothpick between fingers as well, making it grow into a lethal sword¡ª ready to parry any weapon coming my way. ¡­ But what I get to see is far away from anything I could¡¯ve thought of. I am standing at the entrance of a huge, brightly lit hall. The whole place is blindingly white¡ª with white walls, white light, and white marbled floor. There are rows and rows of comfortable-looking chairs that are neatly placed all over the place, though no one is here to sit on them. On the opposite end of the hall, there¡¯s a desk as well, but no one is sitting behind it either. ¡°Please keep your weapons away. It¡¯s not allowed to take them out in here.¡± A sweet and patient voice tells me. The fuck!? Turning around with a jerk, I find a very beautiful woman dressed in a pure white gown standing just a few meters away from me. She has long black hair, striking green eyes, and a curvaceous figure. A light, refreshing sort of scent is whiffing off from her body as well, that I find very nice to smell. I can almost swear that she wasn¡¯t there just a second ago, but that¡¯s not the thing I am worried about right now. This beauty is giving out a strange aura that¡¯s making me feel really weird. For some reason, I suddenly remember that I didn¡¯t shower properly in the morning. I also become aware of the speck of dirt on the back of my hand that I didn¡¯t bother removing. Well, these small things aside, this aura is also telling my senses that the woman is danger¡ª that she¡¯s a goddess. And I don¡¯t think she¡¯s even trying to hide it. Oh, shit¡­ ¡°I will say it again: please keep your weapons away. And I want to advise your companions to do that same,¡± the goddess says. Lucy, Sienna, and Arya enter inside the hall as well, looking as surprised as me. Sigh¡­ Having no other options but to listen to the woman, I shrink back my sword to the size of a toothpick and keep is inside my pocket. ¡°Lucas? Why are you listening to her? .¡± Sienna whispers to me in confusion. ¡°Just put away the weapon,¡± I tell her. Lucy immediately listens to me, making her spear shrink as well. Though Sienna and Arya sheathe their weapons rather reluctantly. ¡°Very good! I like it when children are obedient. Well, just one more thing though¡­¡± The woman snaps her finger and instantly, all the dirt on my body and clothes vanishes completely. My mouth suddenly tastes minty and fresh, as if I¡¯ve just brushed my teeth. Even my hair feels soft and neatly styled. From the faint gasps behind me, I can tell that the same thing has happened to my sisters as well. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re quite handsome. I couldn¡¯t tell with all that dirt and oil before,¡± the woman says, checking me out with blushing cheeks. Hey! I was not that unclean! ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask with a frown. ¡°Hmm? You haven¡¯t guessed already? I am Hygieia, Goddess of cleanliness and hygiene,¡± She answers with a smile. Asclepius¡¯s daughter, Hygieia? Well, this certainly explains why she¡¯s a clean freak¡­ Ignoring the shocked voices from Sienna and Arya, I continue speaking. ¡°I see, and I assume that you are the guardian of this place?¡± I ask. ¡°Yes,¡± She answers honestly. Oh, fuck¡­ ¡°But I am not the only one. My mother and sisters guard this place with me! Let me call them out!¡± she continues. What that¡­? ¡°Hey, wait¡ª¡± ¡°Mother! Sisters! We have guests!¡± Before I can stop Hygieia, she raises her voice and calls out her family. The next instant, five women materialize behind her out of thin air. All of them are wearing the same pure white gown as Hygieia, looking equally as beautiful as her (if not more). But unfortunately, that¡¯s not the only similarity between them. They all have black glossy hair and, well, are extruding the same godly aura. ¡­ Okay, the situation is officially bad now¡­ We need to get out of here quickly. I know that these women are minor goddesses, but there¡¯s no way we can handle six of them. As much frustrating as this is, I cannot be reckless here. We can come back here anytime. As I think hard on an escape plan, a slightly mature-looking woman (probably in her late twenties) steps out from the newly arrived bunch, wearing a rather kind smile on her face. I couldn¡¯t help but notice that she¡¯s the bustiest one out of all of them (her tits are just a size smaller than Sienna¡¯s) and have deep brown eyes that seem to radiate warmth. ¡°These are the visitors? Just the four of them?¡± the woman asks Hygieia. ¡°Yes, mother,¡± Hygieia answers. ¡°I see¡­¡± The woman turns to looks at us. ¡°Welcome, demigods. I am Epione, immortal wife of God Asclepius, and the main guardian of my husband¡¯s prison. What do you seek here?¡± she asks, her tone calm but deathly serious. Directly on topic, huh? I guess I cannot say that we came here by accident, can I? Well, let¡¯s try something¡­ ¡°Eh¡­ We came to see Asclepius¡ª I mean, God Asclepius. Can we meet him?¡± I ask stupidly. ¡°Oh, so you came here to see my husband,¡± Epione says, her warm smile disappearing. ¡°Well then, I am really sorry to inform you, but all of you will have to die.¡± Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 37: The Prison (Part-2) Epione raises her hand and points it towards me, ready to end my life. My demigod sense starts screaming to me that a really dangerous attack is coming my way¡ª one that I could neither defend against nor run away from. ¡°Wait! Wait! Wait!¡± I quickly shout out, raising my hands in surrender. ¡°I think you misunderstood me. We are here to see God Asclepius, but we¡¯re not after that thing!¡± I purposely speak vaguely in case there¡¯s something else these Goddesses are protecting. ¡°You don¡¯t want the Elixir of Resurrection?¡± Epione asks with a frown, slightly lowering her hand. ¡°No, we don¡¯t. I swear,¡± I reply earnestly. ¡°Oh, really? I guess you don¡¯t have to die then. Zeus only instructed us to kill those who are after the Elixir,¡± She tells me, her warm smile returning as she lowers her arm entirely. Phew¡­ ¡°So, why do you want to meet my husband? I mean, I cannot allow you to meet him no matter what the case is, but still, I might be able to help you out,¡± She continues in her motherly tone. Hmm¡­ Apart from wanting to killing me just seconds ago, Epione seems like a nice woman (that¡¯s my first impression anyway). And while I seriously doubt that she¡¯d be able to do anything about mother¡¯s curse, it might be worth telling her about it. ¡°Well, you see, a certain stubborn and jealous Goddess cursed our mother a few years ago. And we want to get rid of that curse. Of course, I know Gods cannot undo each other¡¯s curses, but I was hoping that God Asclepius might be able to minimize its effects,¡± I tell her. ¡°A Goddess curse her? She must have been seriously offended then. My last interaction with regular mortals was hundreds of years ago¡ª before my husband got imprisoned¡ª and even then I rarely used to curse anyone,¡± Epione says, slight bitterness in her voice for some reason. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re right, my husband might be able to help your mother, but sadly, I cannot say the same for my daughters or myself. All of our powers come directly from my husband so we might be able to equal him in magic, but no one can come near his knowledge and intelligence in medical science.¡± She looks genuinely sad saying this. Her daughters look really sad as well. Maybe it¡¯s because all of them are Goddesses related to healthcare and stuff that they want to be so helpful. Well, at least I didn¡¯t get my hopes up¡­ ¡°I-It¡¯s really unfortunate that you cannot help us. Anyway, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any point in staying here any longer, is there? W-We should leave now,¡± Sienna says with a forced smile, her voice shaking. ¡°Yes, we should leave,¡± Arya agrees fervently. Both of them look quite anxious and scared. Though no one can blame them. Its intimidating being in the presence of a god¡ª even if it¡¯s a minor one. Nemesis¡¯s godly aura is heavily tamed when she¡¯s with me, so neither of them have been hit by the full brunt of this aura before. ¡°But you children just got here! I would hate to let you go without providing any kind of help,¡± Epione protests. ¡°Yes, we love to help others. Before this place was turned into a prison, it was an Asclepieion (hospital), the main healing sanctuary among the many that are sacred to our father,¡± Hygieia adds. ¡°Hundreds of mortals, demigods, and magical beasts alike used to come here every day seeking the help of our medical knowledge. And we were more than happy to provide it to them.¡± Wow¡­ ¡°Thank you, but we only need help with the curse. Rest assured though, we will definitely come back if we need you for anything else,¡± Lucy says. Even she doesn¡¯t want to be here any longer. Gods can be quite unpredictable sometimes and can experience sharp mood swings. Fully aware of this, Lucy knows better than to converse with a God without proper planning first. But well, as for me¡­ ¡°Wait, I think these lovely ladies can help me, sis,¡± I say, giving Lucy a shadow of a wink¡ª careful that no one else notices it. Just with this, Lucy instantly understands what I am about to do. Her eyes widened up and a mutinous look covers her face. ¡°No, Lucas! I don¡¯t think¡ª¡± ¡°What!? We can help you!? Please do tell us how!¡± Lucy starts speaking but Epione¡¯s excited voice is quick to interrupt her. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve not been feeling that well since the last few hours. There¡¯s a weird sensation all over my body and I am experiencing weakness as well. Can you do something about it?¡± I ask, making the best sick-looking face I could. ¡°Oh, dear! You should have told me about this earlier! Let me take a look!¡± Epione says in deep concern. The next moment, her brown eyes turn golden, and she slowly examines my body from top to bottom. She repeats this a few more times before a frown appears on her face. ¡°You appear perfectly healthy to me,¡± she says doubtfully. ¡°Really? I feel so weird though. You don¡¯t have any other, more thorough way to check me, do you?¡± I ask, making sure to sound a bit disappointed. ¡°Oh, yes! Of course, we do! But you will have to come with us inside. My daughters and I can examine you properly then,¡± she replies, nodding vigorously. ¡°That sounds okay to me. Let¡¯s go¡ª¡± ¡°Lucas, can I talk to you for a minute?¡± Lucy asks, sharply intervening. ¡°Yes, sis?¡± I ask innocently. ¡°Come with me. Arya, why don¡¯t you talk to these beautiful Goddesses in the meanwhile?¡± she says. Arya, touched by that fact that Lucy is speaking to her on her own accord, gives a cheerful smile before asking Epione about this place¡ª who answers back much too willingly. Immediately, Lucy grabs my hand and starts pulling me to the corner of the room. Even though no one invited her, Sienna also starts following us as if it¡¯s only natural. ¡°What are you doing, Lucas?¡± Lucy demands as we reach out of everyone¡¯s earshot, completely ignoring Sienna. ¡°Nothing, just trying to see if I can make Epione tell me where Asclepius is. We need to know that if we¡¯re going to plan anything later,¡± I answer with a shrug. ¡°I know, but this is not the way! It¡¯s just too reckless! What if Epione suddenly decides to kill us all!?¡± she asks. ¡°Good point. That¡¯s why only I will go with them. You girls should head back to the carriage,¡± I reply. ¡°¡°No!¡±¡± Lucy and Sienna both turn down this idea at the same time. ¡°You¡¯re not risking your life again!¡± Lucy says sternly. ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere without you!¡± Sienna adds, entering the conversation. ¡°Just listen to me, okay? I will be really careful. If things start going South, I will get out of here immediately. But still, thinking of the worst-case scenario, I don¡¯t want you girls to be here. I can make sure that I remain safe, but that¡¯s only possible if I don¡¯t have to think about the rest of you as well,¡± I tell them honestly. ¡°I can take care of myself, Lucas. You know that better than anyone else,¡± Lucy says. ¡°I do, but that won¡¯t stop me from worrying about you, will it?¡± I ask with a shrug. ¡°But still, I cannot just let you¡ª¡± ¡°Come on, Lucy. Just go and let me do my thing. I will be fine,¡± I say sternly, grabbing her shoulder. Hearing me say her name, Lucy¡¯s cheeks blush furiously like always and a smile appears on her face despite herself. It¡¯s my ace move. With this, I know that my victory is but assured. ¡°¡­ Fine. But if something happens to again, I will never forgive you!¡± my cute sister says, looking into my eyes. Fufufu¡­ ¡°Wait, seriously!? This is insane!¡± Sienna protests. She¡¯s looking at me and Lucy in shock, clearly confused as to what just happened. ¡°We need to help our mother as soon as possible, sis. And this is the only way I could think of doing that. If you have a better option than this, I am ready to listen,¡± I say to her directly. ¡°W-Well, I¡­ That is¡­¡± Obviously, she doesn¡¯t. ¡°I promise that I will prioritize my safety, okay? Is that fine for you?¡± I ask, raising my eyebrows. Sienna looks at me for a few seconds before giving me a stiff nod. ¡°Okay then, it¡¯s settled!¡± I say, rubbing my hands together. We walk up to Arya and the Goddesses (who are getting along surprisingly well) and talk to them once again. ¡°I am ready for my check-up, Goddess Epione,¡± I declare. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great! We shouldn¡¯t waste any more time then. Come on,¡± she says excitedly. ¡°Sure. Oh, and by the way, my sisters will be leaving now. They need to return to my mother,¡± I tell her. ¡°Is that so? No problem, they can return,¡± she says with a smile. That went smoothly¡­ Still looking a bit worried, Lucy gives me a small nod before turning around and leaving through the door we came in. Sienna and Arya follow her as well¡ª both looking quite anxious. I feared that Arya will start protesting as well, but I guess she figured out what I am trying to do. Once my sisters are gone, Epione speaks again. ¡°Let¡¯s go, shall we?¡± *Click* ¡°Woah! What the¡ª?¡± She clicks her fingers and the world turns around me. Losing my sense of balance, it almost feels like I am falling down from the sky. Though a second later, my feet touch solid ground again and I find myself standing inside a dimly lit room. It¡¯s almost empty except a single bed (with exceptionally clean white sheets) placed in the middle. Numerous magical lamps are hovering above it, brightly illuminating the bed by focusing their lights on top of it. Why am I here? ¡°Please strip naked and lay down on the bed.¡± Epione¡¯s voice comes from behind me. Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3 Chapter 38: The Prison (Part-3) Calmly, I turn around. Epione and her daughters are standing right behind me, their face looking a bit creepy in the dim light of the room. ¡°Strip down?¡± I raise my eyebrows. ¡°Yes, it is necessary for the examination. Are you not comfortable with it?¡± Epione asks, tilting her head. ¡°I am comfortable,¡± I answer with a shrug, starting to remove my armor immediately. ¡°Anyway, I am curious¡ª did you used teleportation magic to bring me here?¡± I ask casually. ¡°Yes, I did. You didn¡¯t like it?¡± Epione asks. ¡°I am afraid not. I prefer walking,¡± I reply with a polite smile. ¡°Is that so? Then I will walk you out after we¡¯re done with the examination,¡± she says, giving me a nod. ¡°Thank you.¡± To be honest, I don¡¯t really mind the feeling of teleportation, but there is a chance I might be able to study the passages inside this place. That will surely help me later. Once completely stripped off my armor, I start taking off my shirt and pants as well. Even now, the goddesses don¡¯t look away or appear shy at all. They continue to stare at me with a warm smile on their faces. Oh, well¡­ ¡°Now, please lay down on the¡ª No! You don¡¯t have to remove your underwear!¡± Getting slightly flustered for the first time, Epione tries to stop me from removing my underwear¡ª but it¡¯s already too late. I pull down my underwear in a flash, making my limp dick drop down and swing left and right. ¡°¡­¡± All the goddesses froze, their gaze focusing on my cock. And well, as expected, my boy doesn¡¯t fail to live up to its reputation. The calm and composed demeanor of the goddesses breaks instantly¡ª their eyes opening up wide in shock and their cheeks turning red. Epione¡¯s reaction is particularly strong. Her breathing has become slightly ragged and the look on her eyes is quite familiar to me. Wait, this cannot what I think it is¡­ right? ¡°Please forgive me,¡± I apologize, pulling up my underwear. ¡°Wait! Y-You don¡¯t have to cover it up. Just go to the bed. I think it might be better¡ª I-I mean, easier this way. You know, for the check-up,¡± Epione says hurriedly, her eyes still transfixed on my cock. Okay, this is definitely what I think it is. But then, did that bastard Zeus really¡­? Hmm¡­ Well, what an unexpected turn of events. Let¡¯s see if I can benefit from it. ¡°Mother, is this really necessary?¡± Hygeia asks, looking confused. ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Epione replies, her voice unusually loud and stern¡ª enough to keep her other daughters from questioning further. ¡°To the bed,¡± She turns to me, polite again. ¡°Okay, sure.¡± Dropping my underwear on the floor, I move to the bed and lay down on top of it. The bed is comfortably warm and soft, though it does feel weird being under so many magical lamps. Epione and her daughters closely follow behind, standing next to the bed and continuing to gaze all over my completely naked body (especially my cock). ¡°I will start then. Tell me if you feel any pain,¡± Epione says, gulping her saliva and visibly breathing roughly now. She raises both of her hands and places them on top of my forehead. Immediately, the palm of her hand starts shining brightly and a strange sort of warmth enters and spread inside my body through the point of contact. Next, she slowly starts to move her hands around my face, massaging it lightly. I have to admit, her soft and small hands feel amazing against my skin. ¡°Everything seems fine here,¡± she mutters, lowering her hand and passing down my neck. Like this, she caresses my chest, my stomach, and my arms. Her thin fingers trace each and every line of my abs and other muscles¡ª her face continuing to blushing more and more and her breaths getting roughened further. Even the daughters are mesmerized by my body. They don¡¯t notice the horny expression on their mother¡¯s face. ¡°Your upper body is fine as well,¡± Epione mutters, getting excited all of a sudden. Her hands start lowering again, going down my stomach, and slowly creeping their way towards my crotch. ¡°Goddess Epione?¡± I say loudly. Epione¡¯s entire body jumps up reacting to my sudden voice. Her hands quickly change their direction and reach down to my thighs instead. ¡°Y-Yes? Do you feel anything?¡± Epione asks nervously. There¡¯s a trace of guilt in her voice. ¡°I was just wondering¡ª and I beg you to forgive me if my question spoils your mood¡ª but are you allowed to meet God Asclepius?¡± I ask. Instantly, Epione¡¯s face darkens. And not only her, the same thing happens to her daughters as well. ¡°No. As my husband is extremely helpful in nature, God Zeus decided that no one should be allowed to meet him¡ª not even his family. According to him, it¡¯s not worth the risk of letting Elixir of Resurrection reach the hands of humans again,¡± Epione tells me bitterly. As I thought¡­ ¡°I am sorry to hear that. But please, forgive me, but can I ask just one more question?¡± ¡°Go on,¡± Epione says, her hands now checking my claves. ¡°Are you and your daughters allowed to leave this prison?¡± The mood inside the room drops even further. I can feel the aura of rage and frustration leaking from the goddesses. ¡°No, we¡¯re not allowed to leave the prison either. In fact, not even a part of our essence is allowed to leave this prison. As I told you, before you and your sisters, my last interaction with humans was before my husband got imprisoned hundreds of years ago¡ª that is, hundreds of years ago,¡± she says. Not even their essence!? Wow. This information is valuable enough to make me jump with excitement¡ª but I am not going to show this on the outside. Immediately, with these newfound facts in my mind, I start forming a plan. A plan that might just get me what I want. So, basically, Zeus, the dick-head, imprisoned not only Asclepius but his family as well under the pretext of making them his prison¡¯s guardians. I think these women are aware of this deep inside. They probably just don¡¯t want to admit it. Well, I can work with this¡­ Even though I am just 19-years-old, I¡¯ve fucked enough sexually frustrated married women to know when I see one. Earlier, when I stripped naked, I immediately became aware that Epione is one of them. I just didn¡¯t know the reason why¡ª but everything is clear to me now. Epione was trapped here for hundreds of years, with just the company of her daughters. She probably craves the touch of a man more than anymore else. ¡°I cannot sense anything wrong with your body. Are you sure you¡¯re not feeling alright?¡± Epione asks with a frown, finishing to examine me. Due to my questions, her mood is heavily affected. I can tell that she¡¯s not feeling lustful anymore. But that¡¯s quite easy to change. ¡°Yes, I am really not feeling well. Is there any place in my body Goddess Epione haven¡¯t checked yet?¡± I say, trying to sound miserable yet unaware. Epione¡¯s eyes automatically get focused on my crotch. That¡¯s the only place she hasn¡¯t touched yet. ¡°W-Well, let me try a little more,¡± she says, rosiness returning to her cheeks. See? ¡°I am going to touch your¡­ Ahem, private parts. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± she asks bashfully. ¡°No, not at all! I cannot shy away from a healer, can I? It¡¯s for my check-up after all. You can do anything you want!¡± I say promptly, pressing on the word ¡°anything¡±. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all for the check-up!¡± Epione agrees with a vigorous nod. With just a few words, I managed to give her a reason not to feel shy or guilty by doing this. With confidence, she extends both of her hands towards my crotch and firmly grabs my limp penis. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Epione cannot her but leak out a word of wonderment. Fufufu¡­ There we go. Even though it doesn¡¯t seem like it, but half of my work is done with this. Now, I am sure I will be able to get Asclepius¡¯s location from his wife. And who knows, if everything goes my way, I might even be able to enslave all the goddesses in this room without anyone¡¯s help. Roeselawik Get access to 9 extra chapters on my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/Roeselawik Read advance chapters on my WEBSITE by entering the password from Patreon: https://roeseikwebnovels.law.blog/ Thanks to all my patrons! You can see the CHARACTER PHOTOS on my Discord: https://discord.gg/YcWMgZ3